《The  Mage&#x27;s Crown》


 Chapter1-Chapter2|| The Monster is Born/To The Death

    Chapter1|| The Monster is Born

    The Monster is Born

    [The Village of Seedal]

    POV

    "Darkness...Only darkness. Now a chill and then warmth, I do not cry and it worries them. I can hear them talking about me, I open my eyes to a bright light, my vision is blurred and as the midwife looks into them she screams."

    "KYAAAA!!!"

    "Re.. his eyes are red."

    Hearing the midwives words, the mother is quickly worried.

    "No.. that can not be, my baby give me my baby."

    As I''m handed to her my vision clears, and the first face I''m to see is my mothers filled with fear. Tears slowly streak down her face and she begins to shout.

    "WHY!!... WHY MY CHILD!!"

    As I wonder why these 2 women are afraid of me I hear footsteps rushing towards me. As I look to where the sound is coming from a big man burst through the door yelling.

    "What is it whats wrong Tara!"

    As he rushes up to us he immediately realizes what the problem is.

    "No!"

    As the mother looked towards her husband, in a lifeless voice she said.

    "He has them, he has the eyes."

    The man slowly begins to back into a corner and as his head drops down he begins to sob.

    " It''s not fair."

    As he repeats himself over and over the midwife in a trembling voice

    "Kill it, we have to kill it."

    The midwife begins to approach the newborn with mana quickly building up in her hand, and as she closes in the man intervenes jumping in front of her

    "NO!"

    He immediately slaps her hand away and then pushes her out the door.The midwife still shocked.

    " We have to."

    "If you come near my child ill kill you.Now Leave!"

    The man''s face looks to be quite twisted with anger and the midwife seeing this runs away as quick as she can.

    " It''s my fault, I did this."

    " Tara honey of course it not. its no ones fault, it''s.. it''s just fate."

    " But just look at him Kai.He doesn''t even cry, what''s wrong with him.What is he?"

    Looking at his still crying wife he slowly caresses her head and then the baby''s as well.

    "He''s ours, so what if he has red eyes so what if he doesn''t cry he''s still ours."

    " I. bu..but."

    In a soothing voice, kai asks his wife.

    " Tara close your eyes."

    " But."

    " Honey, please."

    Seeing her husband''s face soften she slowly closes her eyes, and when she does kai takes her hand and places it on their sons face, gently stroking it.

    " This is our son, our boy."

    Tara slowly feels her son''s face, his soft hair his eyes his small nose and his delicate lips.She opens her eyes and starts to cry even louder.

    "Yes!"

    " No matter what we love him."

    " Yes!"

    Finally calm tara begins to feed her newborn baby.

    "Kai what about the villagers? they''ll try to take him, try to kill him."

    " if they try anything ill kill them."

    Worried Tara bellowed.

    " You can''t you''ll die."

    " Tara I''m in the 5th rank warrior stage who in this village can even scratch me."

    "What if they take our son hostage what then?"

    " They won''t."

    "But what if they do. what then huh? then your rank will mean nothing and our son our ss."

    " Tara stop!! its okay, we''ll be okay."

    " How, how will we be safe. I''m scared I don''t want anything to happen to you to our son."

    " I..we''ll leave.we take our things and we''ll leave tonight."

    "Where."

    " I don''t know just relax for a moment I''ll heal you and we''ll get our things packed and leave tonight."

    As he said that Tara calmed down a bit more and stopped crying, Kai quickly circulated mana throughout his whole body and directed it into his hand where it gathered in his palm.His hand shined a violet blue light and as it did he slowly placed it on his wife.Her body slowly absorbed the beautiful violet blue and as she did her wounds rapidly healed and the light faded away.

    Tara now thinking a little more clearly asked.

    "What do we name him?"

    "Well his eyes are crimson, so how about crims."

    "That''s a terrible name."

    Shocked at his wife''s quick mood change and the serious look on her face he began to laugh innocently while rubbing the back of his head.

    Seeing her husband laugh when the mood just a second ago was crazy she also started laughing while looking at her silly husband.

    After a while, they both calmed down and tara said.

    " Kai, how about Sen?

    Kai looked at her sideways not getting it and then it clicked.

    "Sen..crimson ...crim-sen... sen oooh my wife''s a genius."

    " Settle down Kai. "

    She said with another serious tone.

    *PTFFF hahaha*

    They both began laughing again.

    [Outside there home in the small village.]

    The midwife quickly spread the news of the terrifying monster with red eyes. Some couldn''t believe it while others cursed Kai and his family, and so the people quickly got scared.

    As the sun was going down, in the corner of the village.

    [Village Chiefs House]

    Sitting in a wide room, several men were gathered around a long table. While one man walked to the fireplace and threw another log on, they began to discuss. The first to speak up was a tall well built man.

    " We have to kill the child."

    "But we don''t even know if it''s true."

    Another man that had clearly seen too many days in the sun began to speak.

    "You know its true why else would kai be packing his things, they''re trying to leave.Probably tonight if not tomorrow."

    "We can''t just kill the child, kai would surely come for revenge."

    "But even if we fight can any of us kill him kai is at the 5th rank warrior stage."

    "Well, what do you suggest we just leave the demon be when he causes a calamity will you take responsibility."

    " I...um."

    " Leave him alone were all thinking the same, I''ve seen kai lift a tree with his bare hands do you really think you or I or any of us can handle that."

    " But the child, if it truly is the spawn of a demon then it will be all of our destruction we will die."

    Immediately arguments erupted, name calling and soon swords started to be drawn, until.

    *BANG!!*

    At the end of the table an old man had slammed his fist down putting a long crack from where his fist had landed all the way to the other end of it, causing the table to crumble in front of all the men.

    "Ch..chief."

    "Have you all forgotten where you are!!"

    The chief started shouting.

    " How dare you draw swords in my home!"

    Witnessing this scene the men all started sheathing their weapons and apologized.

    " Chief, what do we do.

    " I am at the 4th warrior rank remember we simply combine our strengths and we''ll easily kill that demon. First we confirm whether or not his eyes are red, if so we kill the child and his parents.if not then they leave and we''ll discuss this no more."

    " But what if we can''t beat Kai even with our combined strength."

    "The chief now glaring shouted."

    " Then we take the wife and child hostage and we kill them all that way. Do you understand?"

    "y..yes"

    "Do you all understand?"

    " Yes, chief."

    one more man stood up he wore his sword truly like an amateur and any who looked at him could tell at a glance he was a coward he spoke up

    "If the child is a demon and we let it escape from here if anyone were to find out that it came from Seedal. Our village would never recover."

    Stolen novel; please report.

    All the men came to the same conclusion. No matter what, if the child truly did have red eyes then it must be destroyed or their village would fall.As the group of men finished scheming they set out towards Kai''s house quickly gathering more men from around the village as well as more swords.

    [Kai''s Household]

    As kai finished packing his cart, Tara with little Sen in her arms climbed aboard and with the last of their things kai climbed on as well. Just as he whipped his horse to start to take off he heard the sound of yelling behind him. Ignoring the shouts knowing it was nothing good they looked forward and kept going until he heard a booming voice from behind.

    "KAI!!!!! STOP!!!!!"

    End of Chapter 1

    Chapter 2|| To The Death

    "KAI!!!!! STOP!!!!!"

    Startled by the booming shout, Kai stopped the cart to see who yelled. Looking in the direction of the shout about 100 meters back, Kai saw the village chief along with at least a dozen men running towards them frantically.

    "Keep going Kai don''t stop."

    " You''re right it could only be trouble."

    Once again, Kai whipped the horse but this time with a little more force.The horse let out a cry and began to set off. Seeing this the village chief sped up dramatically and in only a matter of seconds was right next to the horse.Suddenly....

    *SHIIINNNGGG*

    A quick slash and the horses head flew a few meters. As the horse''s body fell to the ground Kai reacting as quickly as he could grabbed his wife and child and flipped into the air just before the cart crashed.Landing as soft as a leaf, he looked at the old man with surprise and anger.He''s known the chief since he was a young boy and the chiefs always been kind and gentle, but today he had a look of savagery on his face seeing this man who he looked up to suddenly attack him brought confusion and anger along with many other emotions, Kai  screamed.

    " What is the meaning of this!"

    The chief without batting an eye said.

    " You know why Kai. Now I will only ask you this once, it''s eyes, are they red?"

    " You would do this?..... You would actually do this?"

    "Kai I''ve known you nearly all your life, you would never endanger the village like this that''s why it saddens me that you would choose to be so selfish.Now answer me!"

    By this time, the other men have already caught up and have surrounded the couple and their child. 3 behind and 3 on each side including the village chief 4 men in front of them.

    Tara was filled with fear clutching Sen in her arms.

    Seeing all the men that he once called friends surround him Kai''s mind was constantly flashing danger.

    " Kai what do we do..........Kai."

    "Your silence is confirmation enough, MEN!!"

    Kai in a whispered tone said.

    "Tara when I kill the 3 behind us you immediately take Sen and run into the forest."

    " Kai what about you.......kai?"

    "Tara, I love you"

    Kai rushed behind him and instantly took 1 of the 3 men''s heads off and with the momentum from the first continued into a spin and cut another''s  left leg clean off.While trying to  strike the next man he was blocked by the 3rd man who actually reacted in time however given kai''s 5th stage warrior strength he cut cleanly through the man''s sword into his left side cleaving the man in half. These 3 strikes all took less than a second to perform.

    " Run!!"

    Tara shocked at the men''s deaths remembering that only yesterday she called them neighbors, she was unable to process what was happening until...

    " TARA RUNNN!!!"

    Hearing her husband roar like a beast she was immediately snapped back into reality.She ran to the forest as quickly as she could soon  disappearing into the thick brush.

    "Get the boy!"

    2 of the men ran around kai towards the forest, but kai quickly got behind them and cutting one down along his spine killing the man instantly.Before he could cut the second one down he felt a surge of bloodlust at his back. He sensed the enemies blade streaking to the back of his neck, but just before it reached him kai rose his blade to protect it. In doing so, the other man fled after his wife and child.

    " NOOOO!!"

    As Kai went to chase he felt the blood lust once again, defending himself this time the blade came towards his eyes and once again barely blocking the blade.

    " Where do you think you''re going, Kai?"

    Kai roared

    " OLD, MAN!!"

    The remaining 8 men hesitantly encircled kai each drawing ever closer step by step.

    The chief in a booming voice called out.

    " Everyone attack at the same time he can''t take all our blades at once.

    Fighting for nearly 20 minutes kai started realizing that it was true he couldn''t keep this up.He quickly tried to think of a way to escape, so he could save his wife and son.

    Kai''s POV:

    "DAMN DAMN DAMN!! there must be a way there must. If it were not for this old man I''d have no trouble with these weaklings. but what can I do something, there must be some way."

    Just as the men started to lunge at him,his mind clicked.

    "That''s it."

    Kai jumped to the one closest to him and with a quick side step avoided the blade followed by his own quick thrust he killed the man instantly. As the blades quickly approached at his back instead of trying to avoid them he took each and every one of them. 8 intensely sharp burning pains shot through him, immediately coughing up mouthfuls  of blood at the same time he quickly used his mana to heal his back encasing each sword in bone making them all stuck.

    " What!"

    Due to they''re shock they were momentarily distracted Kai quickly took his own sword and with a quick spin cut them all down in a flash. One by one they each dropped, blood spurting everywhere, the ground quickly became a red pool of blood and mud.

    Kai nearly exhausted from the excessive use of mana combined with the drawn out battle, after pulling the 8 swords from his back and healing himself he was nearly tapped, both physically and mentally. Just as he started heading towards the forest he felt a sharp pain once again in his back, as he turned to see who had stabbed him. An expression of shock appeared on his face.

    "Chief you."

    The village chief wasn''t dead yet.It appears at the last moment the chief swayed backward not avoiding the injury completely, but taking nothing fatal either and played dead to get an attack in when kai turned towards the forest.

    Kai quickly turned around to defend himself but because of the new wound and the exhaustion he could not defend himself properly and his right arm was cleaved off.Gritting his teeth from the pain until 2 of his teeth chipped he relaxed a bit as he forced some mana into his stump to stop the bleeding. The chief taking a step closer to finish him off was surprised to see kai smiling.

    "Finally accepting your fate I see, it''s only natural th."

    Before the chief could finish his words kai quickly spit into his eyes.

    " Sonuva."

    Kai, momentarily blinding the old man quickly gave a leg sweep, because of all the blood on the ground the mud easily took the chiefs balance. Without it kai''s exhausted self would not have toppled the chief. With kai''s other arm, he quickly grabbed another sword from the ground and in one clean motion severed the chiefs head killing him for good this time.

    Kai with his remaining mana healed over the stump on his right arm and the hole in his back completely draining the last of it.Panting and heaving for breath with an extremely pale face he stumbled into the forest heading in his wife''s direction.

    " Please.....please be alive!"

    End of Chapter 2

 Chapter 3|| Desperate flee

    Author note:Hey guys and gals hope you''ve been enjoying this story so far, sorry i know its a bit slow but stick around for a few

    more chapters and things will pick up i promise.

    P.S if you like my story please rate it!

    Chapter|| 3 Desperate flee

    [The Forest right outside of Seedal]

    The night sky quickly descends. As the stars illuminate the dark forest few animals can be heard while Tara flees for her son''s life.

    *pant huff pant*

    Tara''s POV

    My throat ........it burns. How long have I been running, I''m scared I can barely see and I''m tired....so tired.

    But just as she slows down to catch her breath.

    " Where are you!!"

    *pant pant pant*

    She takes off once more only getting a few hundred feet before she must stop again.Desperately looking for an escape she comes to a small clearing where she soon trips over something, as she falls she wraps her body over Sen to make sure he doesn''t get hurt. as she tries to stumble onto her feet she hears...

    "You fucking bitch!!"

    A cold chill runs down her spine and a fear in which she''s never felt before grips her, and as she turns around to see the holder of this voice she''s quickly paralyzed with fear.the look on the mans face is distorted with rage.a small whimper escapes her mouth.

    " Ple..please don''t, please please please."

    " After chasing you all across gods green Gordonia you expect me to what just go.No fucking way. I''m killing you then your little monster."

    " No, please."

    Tara got on her knees and was begging the man but he slowly raised his sword up, as he swung down with his sword Tara turned around and was immediately slashed on her back, as the throbbing burning pain hit her she looked into Sen''s eyes and for the first time they actually looked beautiful to her. As she peered into them it looked almost as if they were glowing but with the pain on her back and the bad lighting she couldn''t really tell.

    *Sobbing*

    " Sen I love you."

    Just as the man was swinging his sword towards her head for a finishing blow.

    *WHACK*

    Something hit the man very quickly over the head knocking him to the ground.As the man lay there bleeding he looked around feverishly to see who had hit him.

    " Ow, w..who"

    But no one was there.

    As Tara looked for who saved her she spotted what had hit the man over the head, to her shock she noticed it was all white

    Tara''s POV

    "What kind of stick is all white."

    Looking closer she noticed that it was a bone, where did that come from she thought.Noticing Tara''s look the man too saw that it was a bone, a look of confusion appeared on his face and as the moonlight broke through the clouds looking closer at the clearing they were in they both noticed several bones. Mostly broken but the amount was ridiculous, some animal and some of other races fear swept the man and he turned pale white.

    "Fuck, this is, were in a drogens nest."

    As soon as he uttered the words Tara realized as well now her fate was all but sealed.Clutching sen she closed her eyes crying and awaited death, as soon as the man said the words he immediately turned and started to dash away but it was already too late, a quick trembling of the dirt beneath the man''s feet and it shot out like an arrow leaving a bow.

    *CRUNCH*

    The drogen took one clean bite out of the man''s side killing him instantly followed by more crunching and chewing noises,.As Tara heard this all she could do is picture the drogen in her head devouring the man piece by piece and soon it would be her turn.

    Remembering the drogens appearance she soon lost all hope. A drogen was not a big creature only the size of an average dog but its size wasn''t what was frightening about it.Drogens were quick faster than any average human so she could not escape it and their mouth took up half their body with scales covering their entire body so they could just as quickly burrow through the ground and teeth almost as sharp as a sword.

    When hunting for drogens most parties consist of at least 20 adventurers, wearing specially made armor and they would be lucky to not have 1 death among them.To lure a drogen you simply find their nest and start banging on the ground but the most traditional method is of course blood drogens are put into almost a frenzy like state at the smell of it.

    Just then, Tara felt more trembling 2 more drogens shot out near the dead man and began feasting on his flesh. Bones crunching blood gushing and innards being pulled. Everything being devoured even the clothes and boots only a bit of bone remained, nothing else.Followed by silence, then soon all she could hear was her own heart thumping she dared not even breathe.

    *ba bump ba bump ba bump ba bump*

    Just when she couldn''t take anymore she gasped for a breath of fresh air and as she did she heard a large growl directly in front of her.

    "GRRRRRA!!"

    "KYAAAAA!!"

    She screamed and waited to die clutching her child even tighter nearly hurting him, 5 seconds 1 minute 2... but nothing happened. As she slowly opened her eyes to peek all 3 of the drogens were standing completely still not making a single move.

    She looked at them and noticed that their eyes were glowing a faint red, as she saw this she immediately looked down to see Sen''s eyes as well glowing even brighter she thought.

    Tara''s POV

    "What is this?"

    Then right at that moment Sen fell asleep, and as she continued to look at him she heard 3 thumps.She looked up to see with surprise that all 3 drogens had fallen over each of them were asleep. Sitting there confused looking at her son and the drogens she couldn''t help but think monster but as soon as she did she quickly shook her head getting rid of such thought''s.

    Hearing a branch breaking in the distance she got up in no time and ran from there with haste going in the opposite direction of the noise and as she started to make her way back in the forest a man jumped out in front of her grabbing her arm, thinking it was another ex-neighbor she quickly screamed and clawed at the man''s face.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "KYAA!! no, let go let go"

    " It''s me."

    " No no no."

    " TARA IT''S ME!!"

    Tara coming to her senses recognizing the voice she said.

    "Kai"

    "Yes, the baby, you."

    "He''s.."

    Thinking about his eyes she decided it was better to not tell her husband about them right now.

    "He''s what?"

    " He''s fine were both..."

    As she relaxed a bit more she finally noticed her husband''s state.

    " Kai your arm, what, why."

    "It''s fine. I''m alive and you two are safe it''s fine. I killed them now no one will come."

    Sitting down against a tree they began to regain their breath, Tara looking up at Kai a gentle smile appearing on her face and in a soft voice she said.

    " I love you."

    Holding her in his left arm he pressed her head into his chest, quiet tears slowly rolling down his face.

    " I love you too."

    After almost an hour, they finally regained there composure and began to walk out of the forest back towards the road.

    " What do we do now."

    " We''ll go to Trendale, its only about an hour away."

    "But Sen''s eyes people might see."

    " We''ll cover them here."

    Kai quickly took a piece of his shirt into his mouth and with his left hand tore a small piece off.

    " Take this and bind his eyes."

    Tara took the bit of torn fabric and gently wrapped it around Sen''s eyes tying the blindfold into a small knot.

    After an hour or so of walking, they finally made it to Trendale village.

    [Trendale Village]

    Walking sluggishly they approached the only inn in the small village. Right outside of it loud laughter and singing could be heard

    as they walked in, people turned to the entrance to see who entered and silence immediately followed.

    Looking at this couple the man missing an arm covered in blood and the woman clutching a small child both of them looking exceedingly pale. The couple slowly approached the innkeeper desk and as they did all eyes were on them.

    " Um."

    Seeing them, the innkeeper did not know what to think, but his wife soon came up to him and pinched him on the arm causing him to quickly gather his composure and remembering to act professionally at all times.

    " Hello, I am the innkeeper, my name is john and welcome to the Boar Foot inn how may I be of service."

    Kai in a hurried manner.

    " A room, give us a room."

    "Certainly 1 room for 1 night is 15 coppers and if you stay for a week the deal is only 90 coppers."

    {currency-100 coppers=1silver 100silver coins equal 1 gold coin}

    "For the week then."

    Kai quickly tossed a silver coin to the innkeeper causing the man to jump in surprise before catching it. Looking at it closely john accepted it and took out a small bronze key handing it over to Kai.

    "This here is my wife mary she''ll show you to your room."

    "If you would please follow me your room is on the second floor."

    With a bright smile, mary ushered the couple to follow her.

    As they made their way to the room mary walked up the stairs and to the end of the hallway followed by the couple. As soon as they were up the stairs the other customers went back to laughing and singing. As they approached the room mary took out a second key and opened the door showing them in.

    "For now the kitchen is closed, but if you would like breakfast then in the morning for an extra 10 coppers it will be ready for you when you wake up.Also, Madame, the bath is closed for now but if you would like i could bring you a bucket of warm water free of charge."

    " Thank you, that would be wonderful."

    Looking into the room it was quite small there was a small bed barely enough to fit one person on it, and in the corner sat a small desk and chair.

    "If there''s nothing else then I''ll take my leave."

    Just as she was exiting kai grabbed her arm.

    " Wait."

    Seeing this mary nearly screamed but she was a professional so she held it in but with a serious tone.

    " Sir, take your hand off of me.

    Kai lets go realizing his mistake.

    " Sorry, I just needed something else."

    Mary now a bit impatient.

    "And what''s that?"

    " Do you sell recovery elixirs my wife was injured on her back."

    Tara just now remembering the pain herself put on a brave face.

    Mary looked at Tara''s back and was shocked to see the gash and blood she quickly said with a worried expression.

    "Recovery elixirs are 8 silver but sir she needs a healing potion."

    "I can heal her I just need some elixir''s, give me 2."

    Kai quickly gave her 16 silver and she rushed out, within a minute she was back with the elixirs and bucket of warm water.Kai took them from her and then slammed the door shut. Gulping down a recovery elixir, in his chest he felt a calm warmth along with his stomach. As the mana absorption in his body boosted to nearly 100 x normal due to the elixir his mana regenerated in seconds.

    "Tara Take off your shirt."

    Tara set sen down and took off her top and turned her back towards Kai, as she did Kai gathered mana and that violet blue in his palm once more and placed it gently on her back. Within seconds, her back started healing. Muscles regrowing tissue regenerating and nerves reconnecting Tara grimaced at the slight pain of having her back nerves reconnecting. Soon she was fully healed and a soothing calm came over her.

    "Kai what''s the other elixir for?"

    End of Chapter 3

 Chapter 4|| Finishing what they started

    Authors note: hey guys and gals I hope you like dark.

    P.S Please rate if you like, if there''s anything that doesn''t make sense let me know so I can possibly fix it Thanks.

    Chapter 4|| Finishing what they started

    "Kai what''s the other elixir for?"

    Kai just stood there silent for a moment

    "Kai!"

    "I have to finish this."

    "But you said you killed them what do you mean."

    Tara stared at her husband with a confused look and then a thought occurred.

    " You....... you can''t, we''re fine now, I''m fine, sens fine, we left we''re safe."

    Grabbing tara on her shoulder.

    " We''re not safe! don''t you see."

    "We''ll leave, we''ll go, far far away. They won''t persecute us in rashura you don''t have to do this."

    " After what I''ve done they''ll follows us to the ends of Gordonia."

    Tara embraced kai tightly.

    " Please there''s women, children, we can just leave you don''t have to kill them."

    " I must."

    Tara digging her nails into kai''s back whimpering.

    " No, no."

    "Don''t you see not only did I kill those men but the chief as well.If the region lord ever finds out about what I''ve done or about our son we will die. Everyone in the village knows about our son and soon they''ll realize their husbands won''t return word will eventually get out so I must, I must kill everyone in Seedal village."

    " But those children all those children I can''t bare it."

    Tara now crying hysterically digging her nails deeper into kai back pleading him.Finally kai snaps and slaps tara hard on the right side of her face, disheveling her hair into a mess. With the sudden shock, her hands go limp and she''s quiet, eerily quiet. She starts to laugh quietly at first raising her voice louder and louder until she''s at a crazy level laughing like a maniac kai quickly slaps her again and she finally stops looking down in a hushed tone she says.

    " His eyes he''s a demon."

    "what! he''s our son, tara have you''ve lost it"

    " No, your the one who''s lost something, you just said you would slaughter an entire village. Your heart your humanity where did those go."

    "I...I, our son... I."

    Kai couldn''t speak he had no words, all he could think of was his son if not for him then what did he kill those men for.

    " Do you know how sen and I survived in the forest.Did you even think to ask?"

    " ask"

    "Let me tell you."

    As tara recounted the events of what happened kai looked on in utter astonishment.The fear and exhaustion she faced, the man cutting her down nearly killing her and her son. The Drogens devouring the man and finally how sens eyes shined and collapsed the 3 beast. Kai just couldn''t believe it, he was disgusted at what he felt and he was so upset that he nearly vomited, as tara finished up her tale she finally looked up at kai and with a face full of sadness said.

    "Please, no more death."

    " I........your right there''s been too much killing I shouldn''t have said what I did we''ll.......we''ll just leave, first thing in the morning."

    An hour or so later the 2 were now completely relaxed lying on the floor embraced in each others arms with little sen in between. As the night edged on the couple were 2 exhausted to use the bucket of water to bathe and so they gently drifted off to sleep.

    The inn completely quiet. As everyone has laid down for the night dreams fill each room, some sweet others a nightmare but as they sleep one does not and if one were to look upon him they would call him....... monster!.

    Sen''s POV

    "As I lie between my mother and father the last thing I can do is sleep. A man nearly killed my mother, when I saw him swing his sword to kill her my mind raged like thunder, and using every bit of mana and my will within me, I threw a small nearby object at the man''s head knocking him down. Just when I was going to do it again the ground trembled, and a creature appeared. I witnessed a man being eaten by a beast and at the time I thought (good.) As 2 more beast showed up they quickly devoured the man''s flesh, it was............ quite interesting to say the least, but when they finished the fools turned on me. Had I more power I would have crushed them against a tree but alas my meagerly small amount of power only managed to put them to sleep. My first day out and already I am marked for death.thinking of the moment I was born I had knowledge but from where and how I couldn''t tell you when I try to think of where it''s from I only get an image of absolute darkness an abyss which try''s to take you, and peels at your every thought almost as if its devouring my soul . Thus, here I lie awake. Contemplating my very existence, there must be a reason there has to be, Shutting my eyes quickly I hear my father next to me sitting up so I pretend to be asleep."

    Kai sits up looking at his sleeping wife and sons face, he softly strokes his sons head and gently kisses the two before he sneaks out of the inn at night.

    [Just outside the village of Trendale]

    Kai''s POV

    "tara forgive me but I cannot take the chance for if anything were to happen to you I would not be able to continue on living."

    And like he was never even there he dashed towards Seedal village at his maximum speed. What took over an hour to get from by walking with his wife. Him being a warrior of the 5th stage he arrived just outside of Seedal village in a matter of minutes. His speed really was like the wind, looking at this village he once thought of as his home a rush of regret and guilt washed over him.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    For what he was about to do truly was unforgivable, he knew if he did this then he would be just like those who persecuted his family, but he simply could not take the risk of his sons eyes getting out, and so with no more words or thoughts he quickly placed his left hand near his mouth and tore into his own flesh until his hand simply gushed blood.

    Kai''s POV

    "I must finish this up quick."

    Using the same speed as before he dashed from house to house giving each door a small slap, slathering a bit of blood on each one that he touched 35 houses in total 35 family''s.

    Kai''s POV

    "I need to hurry."

    Looking a bit pale, he fled out of the village once again and at his top speed. Heading directly into the forest gliding around trees as if there were none to begin with, they did very little to impede his speed. Finally reaching a clearing he looked and said.

    " This is it."

    Squeezing his palm extremely hard more fresh blood gushed into the ground, and as the ground quickly drank it up in less than a minute kai felt trembling directly below his feet.Sensing danger, he immediately shot backwards barely dodging a drogen bite, after hearing his wife''s story a plan quickly clicked together in his mind.

    Before his wife ever asked him not to kill his mind was already made up. Just as dodged the first one a second and third one shot out of the ground directly at him chomping at his feet and chest, and when he dodged those 2 as well the chase was on. Running through the forest was a little bit more difficult.

    Now that he''s lost so much blood he''s become a bit slower, and as he twist and turns thru the tree line the 3 drogens easily surround him but with a quick leap he jumps towards a tree, and just as the 3 beast jump at the same tree he kicks off of it flipping over them quite agilely. Landing like a leaf, he increases his speed just a bit.

    Kai''s POV

    "that was close."

    As kai reaches the village with the drogens in tow, he runs just past a few doors before the drogens stop chasing. All three look confused and just when kai thinks his plan has failed each drogen leaps at a different house door quickly taking a bite out of the doors.

    When people hear this some come to the door thinking there''s trouble but as they do each one is brutally chomped on. Screams start to erupt all over the village, as this happens kai jumps to the top of a tree to get a clear view of what''s happening. So as to not let a single person man, women or child escape.

    He quickly drinks his last elixir healing his hand and restoring his blood loss in seconds after a few hours all of the screams have subsided and each drogen full and with no more victims to tear apart leave the village headed in the direction back towards their nest.

    Kai jumps down from the top of the tree and springs into action going from door to door checking every house. Each body he finds if it has a head he quickly decapitates it, for if he doesn''t the bodies may return as zombies in which case a true disaster would befall the lands, after removing any who had a head kai is drenched in their blood.

    Smelling so much death his face is ashen white but knowing he must finish, he tears off a few branches from a nearby tree and starts a fire lighting each branch on fire he sets the whole village aflame, after most of the houses are gone kai turns to leave the village.

    "I''m sorry."

    By this time, the sun is slowly rising. Kai grimaces at what he had just done and with quick steps he looks back no more.

    [Trindale Village]----------- [Boar Foot Inn]

    Kai sneaks in as quietly and as quickly as he can, and as he enters his room he''s shocked to see his wife sitting on the bed staring at him with a solemn face.

    "I....I

    "Enough!!!........i......i understand."

    Kai collapses onto his knees and starts sobbing.

    " I had to, I had to."

    Tara walks over to him kneels down and embraces him with a soft hug. After a few minutes kai settles down tara stands up and starts to strip, kai witnessing this is utterly confused, but tara ushers him to strip as well and so he does.

    As they stand there naked facing each other tara takes a rag from the bucket of water and starts to scrub all the blood off of kai,wiping every inch until she sees no more dirt she turns around and hands him the rag and a strange calm comes over the two.

    As he begins to gently scrub the dirt off of her a small smile appears on his face and he can''t help but pinch his wife''s cute ass, shocked by this she turns around and pinches his stomach really hard and even gives it a twist, she smiles back and says in  annoyed tone.

    " what do you think you''re doing?"

    kai with a pained laugh says.

    " hehe, I couldn''t help it seeing that beautiful ass."

    "you damned pervert."

    "hehehe but I''m your pervert."

    "pfff ha ha ha."

    As the two laugh at each other once again they know in they''re hearts they''ll be okay.

    End of Chapter 4

 Chapter 5|| A New Start

    Authors note: Hi guys and gals Chapter 5

    P.S Please rate and comment if you like it.

    Chapter 5|| A New Start

    [Trendale Village------------------] [Boar Foot Inn]

    Sen''s POV

    "Screams, horrible screams but there, not mine, the abyss inside me is filled with these screams and as I try to concentrate on them my head feels as if it''s being ripped apart and I quickly awaken I feel a cold sweat pouring down my back and i...........shit.... it''s not sweat."

    "Kai, sen peed himself again.Change him for me will ya."

    " Didn''t I change him last time?"

    " What! no way. I changed him last time don''t you remember.Now you change him while I go get us some breakfast."

    As tara quickly left kai looked towards his speeding wife.

    " Wait I did change him last time."

    " haha "

    Tara slams the door and as she does a wet diaper immediately hits it.]

    Kai lets out a long low sigh.

    Sen''s POV

    "as I look up into my father''s eyes I try to speak, but as I do it simply comes out as whining, confused by this, I clearly understand everything he says, and yet I myself can''t communicate. I try to use my mana and will it to once more move an object to get my father''s attention, but even that fails me. Instantly I try to remember that same feeling I got a few nights ago when I defended my mother, I go over the variables in my head one at a time my first thought was anger,I was absolutely furious that night as well as a bit confused. Trying to gain that same feeling but nothing happens, as I recall other factors and I test other hypothesis none seem to work. For some reason or another I can''t even feel my mana its like it doesn''t even exist, as I contemplate my fate without mana in this world I start to only think of the worst when suddenly I begin to smell something delicious. Tara walks in thru the door carrying a big tray full of hot food, and as I look to see what it is, I see it. The glory of the gods them self''s 2 thick fat slabs of BACON!!. Not just bacon also 2 big egg omelets stuffed with sauteed onions and spicy peppers, with a loaf of fresh pan bread and a spread of fresh prin prin berry jam, and a sweet-savory soup with little bits of different vegetables mixed in it. Truly a breakfast to behold. My mouth starts watering immediately and as I try to ask for some that dam gibberish of a whine leaves my lips."

    " Aww I think he''s hungry should I give him a nibble of bacon?"

    Sen''s POV

    "yes yes yes yes"

    " Kai don''t be a fool you can''t feed bacon to a baby."

    Sen''s POV

    "nooo"

    "Come on look at him he clearly wants it."

    Sen''s POV

    "yes yes"

    annoyed

    " No, it''s not good for him stop playing around already kai."

    Sen''s POV

    "no, just a taste just a taste"

    [As I think that I unconsciously start licking my lips, mother seeing this immediately whips a tit out and stuffs it in my mouth.]

    [sigh]

    Sen''s POV

    " Although the milk is good it simply cannot compare to bacon. How I know this I wish I knew but as I ingest the milk I feel something, a slow warmth gradually building up in my chest and lower stomach. It''s my mana, of course without food my small body would not be able to replenish my power the more I drink the more I feel my mana reaching its capacity and when I''m finally full and my mana''s all the way refilled I stop eating. My mother burps me and lays me down for a nap but I simply cannot sleep after making this discovery, so I simply lay there and listen to my parents conversation."

    "Today''s the last day we have the room, have you thought about where we should go. "

    Kai still stuffing his face didn''t even respond.

    " Because I was thinking we could go to........"

    In a hushed tone

    " my mothers "

    Kai hearing this immediately began to cough and choke on his food, taking a large hard swallow he gasped for air.

    *cough cough cough cough*

    " YOUR MOTHERS!!"

    Sen''s POV

    " I guess  father has a bad relationship with tara''s mother."

    "You know I have a bad relationship with your mother."

    "But she''s a noble she can protect us in Cordel."

    " uh uh, no way your mother is quite vile."

    "What!"

    Kai realizing his mistake he quickly tries to fix the situation.

    " I...uh..shes not vile she''s just a little mean .....no ahh."

    Seeing his wife starting to seethe with rage he decided to settle.

    " I mean she''s.... just ....... a...little....stubborn that''s all."

    Tara calming down after a moment of relaxed breathing.

    " True she''s a little stubborn but she''s still family and I know she can protect us."

    " But what about in nordem I have a friend in that city."

    " What friend.?

    " uh you know..."

    In a hushed and quiet tone.

    " dannie."

    "DANNIE!!! and you said my mother was vile that man is the lowest of scum."

    " He''s not that bad."

    "He tried to kill you."

    " Only once."

    " No, the answer is no."

    "But, but my friend."

    "No, and besides not only is nordem further away there''s no guarantee that he''d help, and what help would an ex-adventurer do, he cant protect sen from the people.We need someone high up my mom is only 10 months away by horseback if we spend a little extra we may even get there in 8 months that''s the plan got it."

    Kai simply sighed and said.

    " yes dear."

    Sen''s POV

    pfff pathetic how can this man be my father.

    As the two finalize their plans to seek refuge in Cordel they quickly gather supplies. They first buy a large cart with a cover over the top followed by a cheap horse, also a nice size chest to store food and another for tools and other miscellaneous items.

    In the market, they search for someone with a good map, and so they come upon an old merchant with a fat gut a short stature and beady eyes. This man was the epitome of shady but running out of options kai and tara decided to ask anyway.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Excuse me, sir, would you happen to have a map for purchase."

    "Of course of course I have maps, many many maps to many many locations, from the ends of Odren to the great Plains of Nightvale ,up down left right any place and any sight, dirty dungeons smelting dwarfs any place in the world is yours. "

    *crickets*

    "What no applause?"

    Seeing this weird fat man kai and tara quickly turned to leave,

    "Wait wait I was kidding, maps I have them, tell me your destination and I''ve got a map for it guarantee."

    "sir me and my husband  need a map to Cordell do you have one?"

    "Why yes I do, that would be 10 silver, please ."

    Tara handed over the money.

    " Thank you for your purchase one moment, please."

    As soon as he said that the fat merchant quickly disappeared into the back of his cart. As they listened closely they could hear the man inside and what sounded like  someone walking downstairs, they quickly heard a crashing noise.

    *BANG CRASH BOOM*

    " WHO PUT THAT ON THE STEPS!"

    " I don''t know, was that you john."

    "Not me it might have been lucy."

    " Don''t blame me for something you or mike probably did."

    " For god''s sake''s SHUT UP!...... now where are the maps?"

    ....................

    " Hello, where are the maps."

    "you told us to shut up."

    " GRRR!"

    " tee hee hee."

    " Check the basement that''s where they were last time."

    " ah right."

    *thump bump thump*

    The sound of more steps being walked upon.

    *CREAK*------- [A door opens.]

    "Maps maps maps, one to the dungeon of gordaron, one to the forest of no return, ah here it is one map to Cordell."

    *whoosh*

    "what the."

    " OOOOOOoooo"

    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"

    The merchant let out a wild scream followed by the sound of quick footsteps and a door being slammed.

    "what''s wrong."

    " THERE''S A FUCKING GHOST DOWN THERE!!!"

    " yeah right, probably just scared of the dark teehee."

    "Old man you''re losing your beans."

    " a ghost really, shouldn''t you be selling something."

    The merchant was now seething with rage.

    " you damn kids, there really was a ghost."

    " yeah, right ghost aren''t real."

    "GRRRR!"

    The merchant realizing this was going nowhere suddenly remembered the customers.he quickly flew up and out of the back of his cart, standing in front of kai and tara panting he said with a smile.

    " Here you are...............by the way do either of you believe in ghost."

    Tara and kai both utterly shocked, turned and simply walked away,

    "kai, That was."

    " Lets........let''s not talk about it, ever."

    After a while, they came upon a mana store where general mana devices were bought and sold. Usually consisting of fire stones and things of that nature. Where to use it, you simply insert some mana into the firestone and it will produce a flame. Entering the store they were greeted by a petite blonde elf shopkeeper with overwhelming melons that seemed to bust out of her top.

    " Welcome is there something you''re interested in purchasing today."

    Tara noticing her husband''s stupid gawking face, quickly pinched him in his side twisting his flesh ever so tightly. Talking thru her teeth she said.

    "Yes, me and my lovely husband wish to purchase a flame stone and an ice stone please."

    The elf noticing the wife pinching her husband merely smiled and said.

    " 1 gold, please."

    After buying the stones tara quickly stormed out Sen watching this thought(truly a pathetic man.) After buying the stones, they had one more stop to make, food they bought 10 kgs of meat and 12 kgs of fruit and vegetables. They''ll have to hunt for the rest of their food along the way, as they finished their shopping they loaded everything up.

    Placing the meat into the chest tara then laid the ice stone on top of the meat and applied a bit of mana, a dark blue light slowly emerged from the stone and then a small popping noise could be heard, then bang the chest and meat froze over instantly.

    If they were gonna buy this much meat then they needed to freeze it lest it spoils after a few days in the heat, but with the ice stone on top, it would stay frozen until more mana was applied to it. Climbing on top of the cart the three finally set out for Cordel.

    [Seedal Village]

    A tall man wearing a set of black armor with short black hair and a thin narrow nose, looked down at this village of ash and as he did 5 other knights ran up to him and immediately took a knee one of the knights called out.

    " Inspector Dreyer sir."

    " Report now!"

    " Sir after investigating it seems everyone has died. "

    " Everyone died"

    " yes sir"

    " If so why did i get a report this morning, that stated that the night this village went up in flames, a man covered in blood and a women with a child both with  paled expressions appeared at Trendale village located just 5 miles away. A farmers eyewitness testimony also claims that the following morning that same man that showed up at the inn the night before was spotted just outside the village early in the morning covered in blood. This man is our number 1 suspect and I want him. "

    " Sir I''m sorry"

    "Do not fail again, for now we must go to Trendale and find this man, woman, and child."

    End of Chapter 5

 Chapter 6|| Interrogation

    Authors note: Hey people i''m really having a lot of fine with this story, if you like please rate, and if you have any questions let me know peace.

    Chapter 6||   Interrogation

    [Trendale Village]        [Boar Foot Inn]

    [Nearly empty due to an oppressive atmosphere, only 10 people were present. In a corner booth sat Dreyer,  he slowly sipped his mug of nore chutes ale, while quietly reading a report. As 4 people sat in front of him trembling nervously not daring to make even the slightest sound, he continued to sip his drink flipping a page in the report he continued to read without the slightest change in expression . Standing behind him were 5 knights. Each wearing black suits of  full body armor,  and each equipped with steel blades slightly longer than there arms. An insignia of a purple bird with a silver star above its head on each suits chest plate, just over where the heart would be. This symbol represented the region lords army. No one in the entire country  would dare go against the region lord, and that in turn represented his army as well.  Dreyer continuing to read his report, one of the people sitting across from him slowly spoke up .]

    mary: s....sir dreyer was it, may i ask why you''ve gathered us together.

    [The inn keeper john quickly looked at his wife mary trying to signal her to hush up with his eyes. But just then, dreyer slowly set down his mug and looked up at the 4 of them.]

    Dreyer: Mary,john,an old merchant by the name of scot was it, and also the farmer .....sam. You 4 are witnesses to an ongoing case.

    [All 4 suddenly gasped not having a clue as to what the man was talking about. Each thinking but not recalling any crimes they''ve witnessed, seeing there surprise dreyer quickly added.]

    Dreyer:1 month ago on the 26th, a couple carrying a small child, the man missing an arm covered in blood and the women as pale as paper. Entered this very Inn and received a room. The following morning this very same man appeared just outside the village covered in even more blood, 6 days later this same couple was spotted buying supplies thru out this village, and there after leaving quickly .

    [Taking a breath he followed up.]

    Dreyer: John,mary you gave them the room. Sam you saw the man the following morning ,and scot you were seen selling them something that resembled a map. Now here''s how this is going to work, i will ask  each of you some questions, and you will each answer me. If feel you are lying i will kill you immediately, nod for me if you understand .

    [All 4 quickly nodded, each gulping as they saw a slight grin on dreyers face.]

    Dreyer: Good.

    [Each of the knights behind him quickly looked at each other, knowing that they''re leader was absolutely  serious, and if one of the witnesses dared to lie to dreyer, the knights knew that the poor  life of that individual would be forfeit.]

    Dreyer :Now one step at a time john. They''re description, the man first what did he look like.

    [John still trembling, began to describe the mans features. He didnt dare lie, and said what he said exactly as how he remembered. Dreyer signaled one of the knights who is a capable artist to start drawing the mans description, and with a quick step  the knight he signaled quickly took out a pen and some parchment from a sack.He then sat down next to dreyer and began to draw.]

    John: He was tall.Just over 6 feet. He had one arm, only his left, but it was big rippled with muscles. His chin was slightly squared, and his eyes were black, his nose was not too long and not too short. His hair was also black, very short, his eyebrows were a little bushy, and his face was slightly wide. His skin was white slightly tanned from the sun that''s....... that''s all.

    dreyer: Now the woman.

    John: She was beautiful.

    [Hearing this mary quickly elbowed her husband in his rib cage. Seeing this some of the knights began to laugh.]

    john: What he said not to lie.

    [Dreyer brows furrowed listening to his men chuckle. He slammed his fist  down on the table causing it crumble into pieces, yelling in a loud booming voice.]

    Dreyer:ENOUGH!!!!

    [The knights immediately went quiet, and the 4 people started shaking with fear even harder then before .The knight that was drawing got up quickly  picked up the pen and parchment from the floor , and sat back down at a nearby table. Dreyer quickly regained his composure , showing that once again unchanging expression.]

    Dreyer: John continue,

    John: ye...yes........The woman was average height, her bosom slightly bigger then average.

    [Yelled]

    Dreyer:THE FACE!!

    [Dreyer now becoming increasingly more impatient folded his arms.]

    dreyer: Continue.

    John: Right the face, her eyes were azure blue, her nose was small ,slightly curved up at the tip. She had a few freckles slightly above her cheeks, and her face was slightly rounded narrowing at her chin. With long flowing blonde hair that seemed to shine like gold.

    dreyer: and the child

    john: I........ i didn''t see its face. They always kept it covered around me.

    dreyer: Any one else, did anyone see the child''s face.

    [The other 3 shook there heads no.]

    mary: Just as my husband said.They always covered it but...

    dreyer: but

    mary: It was quiet.

    dreyer: So. That''s normal.

    mary: No sir. The child, i never heard it make a noise, it didn''t even cry.it was quite eerie.

    dreyer: hmmm and did they say anything to you did they speak to anyone while they were here

    mary: Not much. The husband bought a few recovery elixirs from me, besides that, just simple greetings small talk and such.

    dreyer: When did he buy the elixirs.

    mary: That first night that they were here. The woman had a huge cut on her back, and when i suggested a healing elixir he refused. Stating he could heal her him self.

    [Dreyer became more and more curious, as well as a bit confused.]

    dreyer: Sam what did the man do after you saw him, did he see you.

    sam: He didn''t see me, it didn''t even look like he could tell i was there.

    dreyer: What do you mean.

    sam: Well its just that when i saw him, i told him not to come near me. Seeing as how he was covered in blood and all,  but it was like he didn''t even hear me, let alone see me. He just ran past me towards the inn, i was terrified .

    dreyer: Did he do anything else .

    sam : After that i''m afraid i went home ,and locked my door. The man just didn''t look normal, like he''d seen the devil or something.

    dreyer: hmmm, merchant scot was it. What was it you sold them, was it indeed a map and if so where to.

    Merchant Scot: Yes sir it was indeed a map. It was to Cordel, it was the only place they seemed interested in. That''s all i know.

    [Dreyer signaling again to his knight that was drawing, and when he did ,the knight came over showed the 2 sketches to dreyer.  After dreyer saw them he nodded, then the knight showed the pictures to the witnesses.]

    Dreyer: Is this them.

    [Looking at the sketches, the 4 were astounded at how accurate they were, they each quickly nodded.]

    Dreyer:  Good, men we have a lead, jax make some copies now.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Jax the artist knight: yes sir.

    [In seconds jax laid down blank pieces of parchment along with the sketches. He then pushed mana into both of his hands, and with his left poured ink all over his right.  Instead of the ink spilling, his hand quickly soaked it all up. He then placed it over a blank sheet of parchment, and the other over the sketches. Within seconds a black light began to shine from his palms, and soon after  the ink in his hand slowly flowed out and onto the parchment. Quickly becoming an exact copy. After he was done their were dozens of copy''s.]

    Dreyer: Were splitting up in teams of 2. They''re headed north, there are many city''s villages and towns between here and Cordel.

    Your team will go to the ones in in the west, and yours to all the ones in the east. Me and Jax will head to the ones in the north. At each stop leave a copy of these wanted posters, check ask around, and head to the next place. If you find them immediately capture them, but be cautious. This man may be  responsible for destroying a village, if you can''t capture them then follow them and report it to me, using your mana crystal transmitters. Any questions.

    Knights: no sir.

    Dreyer: leave your horses we''ll be faster on foot.

    [Somewhere along the way]

    [The fire burned them.....it left them in ruin and ash...i killed them for the sake of my wife and son. I watched as the Drogens ate there fill ,and i listened to the screams of the innocent, the women, the children. Each one mutilated, and each ones eyes filled with fear and sorrow. A few of them tried to runaway, a small family just like my own, and as they neared the end of the village i cut them down.]

    villager:kai w...why..

    [SLASH]

    [As i stare at there limp body''s. I see my self there lying next to them, covered in another''s blood, and as i look down at my face i''m horrified to see a smile on my lips, and 2 red glowing eyes in my sockets.I immediately  awaken in a cold sweat.  It''s been a month since we''ve started travelling, on our way to Cordel ,and every night i see the same dream, the same nightmare. I used to wake up crying ,but now i feel as though i couldn''t cry even if i wanted to. The sounds of the forest at night quickly sooth my mind, as i sit up i notice my wife''s beautiful sleeping face and i unconsciously stroke her hair. And as i do soon a sense of guilt quickly fills my heart once  again, as i look at my son lying between us i see that  hes awake, not crying nor is he making a sound. Just simply looking up at the stars, watching, and as i peer into his crimson eyes i feel a deep sense of fear. Not of him but of who else ill have to kill in the future, but what has me the most afraid isn''t my son or those ill have to face, it''s my self because since that night deep in the recesses of my mind there''s this itching feeling,  a small voice that i try to convince my self isn''t there but the more i ignore it the more intense this itch gets. and lately its been getting louder and louder.

    (kill....kill....Kill.........KILLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!) Im snapped out of my daze as i feel a small amount of mana building up around me. As i jump to my feet i look around  feverishly to find the source, but i see no one i quickly lean down to wake my wife when i notice it, my son his eyes are glowing.( the mana is it him?)Confused by this  isuddenly sense something flying at my face at high speed. I quickly pivot my body and punch  out at the object , a rock turns to dust as my fist strikes it.( a rock) Soon two more come flying as well, but i simply bat them away and my wife quickly wakes up.]

    tara: Kai whats happening!!

    kai:I don''t know protect sen.

    [I draw my sword in no time and when i do the mana simply vanishes. (what ) I look around once more and there''s nothing. I look back at my wife and son and i notice sens eyes are no longer glowing,  and within seconds hes fallen asleep.](was it him why?)

    Sen:(I''m looking up at the night sky watching the stars and a few of them i can even name. As i ponder how. the intense pain once again tears at my mind, but i try to find answers anyway, and that screaming abyss sucks at my soul what is this? As i endure the pain i   sense a large amount of blood lust pressuring me, pushing down on me like a wall, and as i snap out of my thoughts i see who''s pouring it out towards me. It''s my father a sense of dread soon fills me and i unconsciously gather mana in my body,  throwing a nearby rock at my fathers face. As he smashes it into dust my fear grows exponentially, and my power out of my control quickly throws 2 more at him, but he simply bats them away. As i try to throw one my self, i cant. My body is  exhausted, i try to gather more mana but my small body is simply to tired and i''m forced into sleep.)

    kai:His eyes were glowing again, i think....... i think it was him that threw the rocks.

    tara:But why at you, why did he attack.

    [Tara now growing frantic staring at sen and then her husband.]

    kai: i

    [As kai wonders him self he soon realizes it was his own blood lust, sighing he says.]

    kai:It was my fault.

    tara:What do you mean, why would it be your fault.

    Kai: I accidentally released some blood lust, sen must be sensitive to it.

    tara:But i didn''t feel anything how can sen.

    kai: You''ve seen it your self the boy has mana of course he can sense it.

    tara: I''m saying i have mana too so why didn''t i sense it.

    kai:Yes but your mana potential is so low, sens mana potential must be greater than yours.

    tara: How can that be hes only barely a month old.

    kai: I dont know.

    [Kai and tara both looked at sen and then at the same time.]

    tara/kai: his eyes.

    tara: There must be a connection to his eyes and his mana.

    kai:Last time when you were attacked, didn''t you say sens eyes were glowing just as he used his ability.

    tara:yes

    kai:Before you woke up i sensed mana quickly gathering around us, and when i looked around they''re was no one in sight. But as i looked at sen once again his eyes were glowing,and that''s the moment when those rocks came flying at me. Maybe his eyes can some how absorb mana .

    tara:But it was simply too fast, who can gather mana that quickly with out an elixir.

    kai:If not our son then who, they''res no one else around, its got to be his eyes.

    tara: If his manas at this level now then where will it be when hes an adult, and what if he attacks you again.

    kai: He wont, and as for his mana we''ll have to get him checked and quickly. Where is the nearest city.

    [Tara not wanting to argue pulls out the map and looked for the nearest city. Finding a small out of the way city so as to not attract too much attention she found a place called Freyor.]

    tara: This ones not too far merely a week if there''s no obstacles maybe sooner.

    kai Looking closely at the map he says.

    kai: When we get there we''ll quickly find someone to test sen  we''ll resupply and leave  before we attract too many looks.

    tara: Then wed better get some sleep so we can get a fresh start tomorrow, good night.

    kai: Night.

    End of Chapter 6

 Chapter 7|| Insight Into Power

    Authors note: Hey guys and gals seeing as how i''m new i''m not sure how to link the chapters together at the bottom of the page if anyone could plz tell me how id much appreciate it . Also if there''s something you you guys don''t get about this chapter hit me up and let me know and ill try to fix it now before this series gets to 2-300 chapters plus.

    P.S if you like the chapter plz show some support by rating and commenting on it thanks for reading peace.

    Chapter 7|| Insight Into Power

    [After a confusing night the small family continues on there journey to Freyor, to find out Sens magic potential.]

    Sen:(After the other night i realized a few things about my power, first, is that my ability is connected to my eyes, second, as for what my ability  is i believe it is control over gravity or telekinesis, as to how i came to these conclusions i have to go back to what actually happened. When they were used t last night i felt my fathers blood lust, it really was quite dreadful.Ii thought him to be pathetic for how easily  mom seems to push him around ,but it seems i was mistaken. After last night they were discussing why i attacked him and the conclusion was brought forth that it was indeed because of his blood lust. When mother questioned  him as to why he had the blood lust it seems that since the night we left the village hes been having recurring nightmares, and to my understanding he actually destroyed the entire village killing many innocent woman and children, and so hes gone up a bit in my book but that''s not all, it seems in slaughtering the villagers it has left a crack in my fathers sanity allowing a hint of cruelty to peek its ugly face out .But enough of that back to my attacking him, when my mana surged forth i felt  nothing elemental only a slight pressure in my mind. What i mean by that is the attack was not fire nor water based. So at first i assumed it was earth based seeing as how it was a rock that was thrown, but when my fathers fist collided with the rock there was no earth mana in the rock it self. In my memories it seems that when magic is used what ever magic it may be  it leaves behind a small trace of its elemental essence. So if you burn a stick with flame magic after it finished burning there would be small traces of fire essence left in the ashes, if you froze something solid there would be bits of water essence clinging to that object etc. so when i felt no earth essence it came to me telekinesis or gravity when assessing the situation the rock itself was moved, levitating in the air and then propelled forward at my father yet no elemental magic was used, and when the rock collided with his fist it crumbled into dust further supporting my claim. When people summon the elements after the magic is used the object of that magic would normally disappear only leaving elemental essence behind, but the rock simply turned to dust therefore it was a real rock and not a summoned one thru magic, so therefore it can only be telekinesis or gravity. Back to the first attack ,when that villager nearly killed my mother once again an object was thrown, but when the drogens attacked it seemed that i had put them to sleep which i technically  did.But what actually had happened i''m not quite sure my self. When they tried to attack me i thought for them to just die , but my power was too weak and i was nearing exhaustion from overuse. So what i assumed happened  is that my power forced the blood to rush to the drogens heads ,in doing so it filled up they''re eyes with blood and with the moon out it would look like they''re eyes were glowing a bit red. But not only that it also cut the circulation off to the rest of there body depriving them of oxygen so if my guess is correct they simply  fell unconscious, so for now i can only conclude that my power is one of the two, and after last night i was going over more ideas as to how to use my power and how it actually worked, and as i did i went over everything step by step by step ,after hours of contemplating and little to no results i became  more and more depressed.)

    [Tara watching her cute baby boy looking more and more upset without crying was making her sad as well and then an idea popped into her head]

    Tara:Come here little sen.

    [Grabbing little sen slightly under his shoulder she smiled gleefully at him and said.]

    tara: Does little sen  want to dance.

    [Sen being a bit confused at what she meant, put on a slightly worried expression. Tara not minding his expression simply smiled even brighter and then with a little hop jumped down from the cart. As she did, she immediately started to dance with little sen in her arms slowly stepping left and right and a few slight twirls as well. Doing this made kai utterly confused.watching this he pulled the cart over along the long dirt road just slightly in front of some trees,  with a slight chuckle he said.]

    Kai: Tara ha ha what are you doing.

    [Still dancing and twirling.]

    tara: Trying to make sen smile, he hasn''t even smiled once since he was born, i''m worried.

    [Kai stopped laughing and instantly became depressed as well .Tara still dancing  with sen, but after a few minutes started gradually losing her smile.]

    tara(why)

    tara: Why wont you smile......... why wont you cry .

    [Tara fell to her knees bringing sen in for a tight hug as she did two streams of tears slowly start to trickle down from her beautiful blue eyes ,down her freckled cheeks and onto the ground. As she does, a gut wrenching feeling as if some one is standing on her stomach hits her . She sits down in the middle of the road with the sun peering down on her back. Seeing this kai puts his face down not being able to bare his wife''s sadness thinking to himself(was it worth it, what have i become to protect this this) cutting him self off there he quickly shook his head to dissipate the thought. Feeling a sense of guilt, hes now disgusted with himself. Tara now bawling like a child ,holds little sen up in the air and with one last little smile while trying to choke down her tears and with a hard gulp she says in a broken voice.]

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    tara: pl.......please, please smile for mommy.

    [As sen is being held he doesn''t even notice his mother crying. Instead hes still pondering his powers. Looking past her the sun shines brightly at her back, and as it does it catches his eyes. At first his initial reaction is to shut them but before he does a feeling comes to him, the same feeling that came when he used his powers, (the source its coming from the sun) and like a bolt of lightning everything clicked in his mind. The first night he used his powers it was only after the clouds parted and the light from the moon shined down upon him, and the second time he used his powers, just before he used them, he had been looking up at the stars but since he was terrified of his father blood lust  and the time before when the beast had attacked him he simply  didn''t even take it into account. The underlining factor. (The stars. My eyes absorb mana from the stars) After finally realizing the answer was staring him in the face, quite literally, a small smile crept on to his face and then soon after, a laugh, a joyful little laugh filled with excitement.]

    sen:ha ha ha ha ha

    Tara:s...sen

    [Tara hearing the laugh and seeing her son smile, immediately embraces him crying even louder.]

    Tara: SEN......my little sen, i love you i love you i love you,Mommy loves you so much.

    [Tara starts kissing his face all over frantically, while sen continues to laugh still not noticing his mothers affection. Kai immediately runs over and kneels right next to his wife, and as he does he begins to sob quietly, he then starts to stroke sens soft fluffy hair ever so gently .]

    Kai: my boy, my beautiful boy.

    [The next day.]

    [The whole family was in smiles. Tara and kai because of there son smiling, and sen because hes finally got a real clue about his ability''s, and with this new bit of insight he slowly starts to understand his powers. Knowing that his power doesn''t use the elements quickly narrowed it down to what his power was, and now that he has a constant source of mana. He slowly starts to try it out. Looking up at the sun, sen rapidly absorbs mana into his eyes, and then pushes it into his body. The time to start putting it to practice  is now. Laying in the back of the cart while his mother holds him a small leaf gently floats down landing a few feet in front of his mother. With his body full of mana and his spirit roaring to test his ability out he shuts his eyes for a moment trying to figure out how to move the leaf .He goes back to the times hes used his power and it seem with a bit of will it may work, so with a few more thoughts he quickly opens his eyes feeling the mana course thru out his body. He feels the flow like a small wave, it pushes and pulls, into the limbs out of the limbs,  in out in out ,as he continues to feel this, he slowly syncs his breathing with this pulsing wave .As it goes in he breathes in, as it goes out he breathes out nice and rhythmically. Until he feels it is under his control, and with a thought he slowly circulates it into his eyes, and they immediately start to glow.As they do his mother spots it and is quickly worried.]

    tara: Kai his eyes, they''re glowing again.

    [Kai hearing this, looks behind him and upon seeing his sons eyes he immediately pulls the cart over to the side of the road. Worriedly he says.]

    kai: I don''t have any blood lust, whats going on.

    tara:Is he going to attack you again.

    kai: I dont'' know, what should we do.

    [Kai remembering the rocks starts looking around frantically as to make sure nothing comes flying. But as they both sit there not knowing what to do, nothing happens. they wait and wait but still nothing, after a few minutes kai starts to say something when.]

    Kai: I think we sh

    Sen:(While my parents were panicking i was was trying to move that leaf with a thought(come)but nothing happened. Seeing this i force more mana into my eyes, and with a bit more concentration i think again(come to me)and as i do this small little leaf a few feet away starts to twitch. I think once more(COME TO ME NOW!!)right at that moment the leaf fly''s at me fast like the wind and it slaps me in the face landing right on my nose sticking to it. My parent are a bit startled.)

    tara: Sen.

    [Tara grabs the leaf and try''s to throw it away, but as she does it pulls her son with it.]

    Sen:(Ow ow ow ow ow)

    [Seeing this, she immediately lets go with a confused look, this time kai tries and the same thing happens again.]

    Sen:(Ow, neither one of you are gentle.)

    [Looking at his parents ever growing worried expression .Sen wills the leaf no more and it gently floats to the floor.

    Seeing this kai and tara both let out a sigh of relief.]

    [But just as they feel relaxed, sen once more concentrates and wills the leaf to him. Once again it fly''s at him quickly and slaps him on the face.,this time sticking to his cheek. He does this repeatedly and his parent finally get that its him doing it ,confused they simply watch silently. After about 10 times sens little body is exhausted and so his eyes stop glowing, and he soon falls asleep. Confused kai and tara discuss what just happened .]

    Kai:That was weird.

    tara:That leaf kept hitting him and then falling to the ground. How did he do that.

    kai: I don''t know, i didn''t even feel any elements but  it was clearly his doing.

    tara: Wasn''t that wind magic.

    kai: You felt it yourself there''s no wind essence around him

    tara: I cant feel the elements that well remember, my mana potential is low. So then what did he do, what magic has no elements.

    kai: I don''t know, i didn''t even think someone could use magic with out elements. We need to hurry to Freyor so we can understand his magic, before he ends up hurting someone innocent.

    tara: Were only a few more days away, let''s go.

    End of Chapter 7

 Chapter 8|| Welcome to Freyor

    Authors note:Whats up people just wanted to let you guys know their may or may not be a chapter 2morrow, ill be pretty busy, so if i do finish it ill release it late 2morrow evening, and as always if you like plz rate comment and review. Thanks for reading guys PEACE!!

    Chapter 8|| Welcome to Freyor

    [A long winding dirt road, a small family headed to an out of the way city on an old rigid cart.A leaf dancing gently in the air, up and down back and forth. As it seemed to follow this small family, but not by its own will nor the forces of the wind. If you were to ask how or why there would be many who couldn''t say for sure, but the mother and father watching this on the cart even though they didn''t exactly know how it worked, but they did know from whom it came from. They simply looked down at the infant in the mothers arms and they both could tell from his small glowing eyes that he was the cause. Normally people might be frightened by a baby with glowing eyes, but these people weren''t. For what type of parents would they be if they were. They were however worried, not for themselves, but worried for their sons future and the difficulties he may face in a world where his eyes would have him persecuted. But why, why would people persecute an innocent child.]

    Sen:(After the other day iv''e gotten  a better feel of my power. So now i can use it some what, and so i begin to train myself. Levitating  this small leaf up and down back and forth, using the smallest amount of mana i can ,every day i do this. At first i could only use my ability  to pull  the leaf towards me in the back of the cart, but after only a few days i can now constantly levitate it for a good 30 seconds before i need to recover. I also found a way to regenerate my mana, it seems that my eyes really do absorb mana . When i look up towards the sun after a few seconds  my mana quickly regenerates, and since iv''e gotten used to the feeling of it even after iv''e exhausted myself i don''t fall asleep right after. It seems my body is growing stronger each day, allowing me to not fall asleep when i near exhaustion. After the first and second attack i realized i was over looking something, some small variable, and it just clicked . After realizing i can absorb mana directly from the stars. Every day i look up at the sun and practice, but at night when all the stars come out and i look up at them, i can feel my power instantly. Causing my spirit to feel like its on fire, but not as to burn me, its rather very warm a comfortable flame that is my own, and at night i can train nearly 5 times longer than during the day. As to why, i assume it''s because of the how many stars i can see at night versus during the day, and as to why iv''e been training every day, well it seems because of my eyes people want to destroy me. As to why, i have no clue, as i search my knowledge i find that i know nothing about this subject. How strange, and so i continue up down back and forth for up to 30 seconds before i need a small break, and as i practice  i feel the cart come to a stop. I look up at my father curiously wondering as to why and so does my mother)

    Tara: Kai why did you stop ?

    [Kai pulls out the map.]

    kai: Honey were near Freyor city. According to the map after we cross over this hill Freyor is only half a mile away, so we need to bind sens eyes now before we get to close.

    [Tara now understanding why, reaches in the back of the cart opening one of the large chest, and after a few second of searching, pulls out a small white cloth and then shuts the chest. She then slowly and gently wraps it around sens eyes tying a small not at the back.]

    Sen:(As my mom ties the cloth around me, not being able to see, the leaf falls to the ground. (It seems my eyes must be open to use my ability, how unfortunate, a weakness in my ability has already appeared. As i ponder why after a while i cant seem to reach a satisfying answer,  so i give up, being bored i think to myself .(Should i look into that abyss again) But i immediately shake the thought, the pain from peering into it, feels like a thousand needles poking and shredding my brain. Its really quite unbearable. So instead i focus on my parents conversation.)

    tara: Do you think anyone will be suspicious.

    kai: As long as we cover him up and don''t stand out too much, i think will be okay.

    tara: But what if someone does notice ,and ask what should we say?

    kai: If anyone ask we''ll just tell them he sensitive to light .

    tara: Oh like the night elf''s.

    kai: The night elf''s. What do you mean?

    tara: What don''t you know. Are you telling me  the great adventurer kai doesn''t know about night elf''s. Haven''t you traveled  all over 2 of the 5 biggest continents Arbuoroar  and  Listian.

    [Kai now rubbing the back of his head and with a shy chuckle he said.]

    Kai:hehe i did, its just that i was a bit of a drunk back then, i''m afraid i don''t remember a lot of those days.

    tara: You mean to tell me you don''t even know if you''ve meant a night elf or not.

    kai:he he afraid so.

    Sen:( what an amateur)

    [Tara wore an astonished expression. (how could he travel to so many places see so many things and not remember if hes met a night elf or not. Did, did i marry an idiot?)]

    kai: So any way, what about night elf''s.

    [Tara now feeling superior. Knowing something her world traveled husband doesn''t, she looks up and away with a grin,and teasingly.]

    tara:hoho should i tell you i wonder?

    [Kai seeing his wife''s smirk gets a bit irritated.]

    kai: Well excuse me miss princes ,we cant all have a nobles education.

    [Tara a little taken aback by this, immediately becomes gloomy and in a downtrodden voice she says.]

    tara: Kai i was just teasing you, why bring that up, and as for the night elf''s they''re sensitive to sunlight that''s it.

    [Kai hearing his sadden wife once again realizing hes made a mistake. He quickly tries to back peddle out of it.]

    kai:i uh, no, i just ...

    [Stumbling over his words he quickly becomes panicked.]

    kai: I''m sorry, i was just a little irritated, i didn''t mean t.........

    tara:haha ha kai im just joking don''t get your panties in a bunch.

    [Kai now infuriated at being made a fool .]

    kai: you ,you...

    [Tara turns and quickly kisses him on the cheek causing all his anger  to simply vanish, and  as it does he lightly sighs. After a bit of silence.]

    kai: You know ,one kiss isn''t quite enough to make me feel better

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    [Seeing her husband act like a kid she decides to tease him a little more.]

    tara: Oh another kiss perhaps.

    kai: Can you give a kiss or not?

    [tTra sits there and ponders for a sec .]

    tara: Sure.

    [Kai turns and leans in to receive the kiss, and to his surprise tara leans down and kisses sen on his cheek.]

    kai: What about mine.

    tara:teehee you didn''t ask for me to give you a kiss, you only asked if i could give a kiss and i did. To my favorite man in the world.

    [Kai grumbles silently knowing hes lost this battle, and as he does, him and tara  come upon a large stone wall nearly 30 feet high stretching all around the city with several men standing on top looking  out.Right at they reach the gate  they hear a huge booming voice.]

    guard at the gate:Halt state your business!

    [As kai stops, the two look in front of them, to see a large well built man wearing  a full set of leather armor with a spear at his side.]

    tara: Were here to buy a few goods from you markets and then leave.

    Guard at the gate:Is that it.

    tara:Yes.

    guard at the gate:Okay, but first we need to check your cart to make sure your not smuggling anything in.

    kai:We would nev....

    guard at the gate:It doesn''t matter were searching it anyway, is there a problem.

    [Several guards on the wall prepared their bows, and aimed at the family. Kai immediately got in front of his wife and with  cold eyes and an intimidating tone.]

    kai: Search, go ahead ,but don''t you dare point a weapon at my wife and child.

    [One of the guards noticing this quietly said.]

    Guard#2: Warrior of the 5th rank.

    [Even though he said it quietly each of the guards heard him, they all quickly gulped as a bit of cold sweat formed on each of they''re brows. The first guard hearing it as well, ushered his men to lower their weapons, as he did he climbed aboard the cart and quickly searched. After coming up empty he heavily hopped down and signaled kai to proceed in.]

    guard at the gate:They''re clean, you may enter.

    [Kai still exuding that intimidating air, with a small wrist movement gave the horse a slight whip. But just as they were about to enter.]

    guard at the gate: Wait a moment .

    [Kai was getting more and more impatient, and his intimidation grew stronger and stronger, but the guard not being fazed by it  at all.]

    guard:Why is your child''s face covered like that.

    [Kai about to yell none of your concern at the top of his lungs,  but was quickly interrupted.]

    tara: Hes extremely sensitive to light. If i don''t cover his eyes then the tiniest bit of sun could blind him.

    guard at the gate:Then why are you traveling, should''t you be home taking care of it.

    [Kai not knowing what to say.]

    tara:To seek help, we''ve heard of a great light mage of the 10th rank. Were on our way to beg her to heal our son.

    [The guards hearing that quickly started chatting with buzz among''st  themselves.]

    guard#2:Did you hear that, she said there going to see a mage of the 10th rank, the 10th rank.

    guard#3:But she said a light mage of the 10th rank. There is no light mage of the 10th rank in Arbuoroarm unless they''re travelling to the holy continent.

    guard#2: Listian, they must be going to the continent of Listian, thats where her holiness resides ,Atheena sunbrave

    guard#3:You fool you shouldn''t  say her name, it sounds dirty coming from your mouth.

    guard#2:What was that. I dare you to say it again.

    guard#3:You heard me ,don''t foul her holiness''s name with your putrid voice.

    [Soon an argument ensues .]

    Guard: Oy you fools shut up!!

    tara: May we go now please.

    guard at the gate:Yes yes, now hurry, your in the way don''t block the path for other people, you slow pokes.

    [Kai listening to this, one of his eyes began to twitch, and he could feel that itch in the back of his head. Tara noticing her husbands expression put her hand ever so gently on his thigh, leaned in close to his ear, and with a soothing voice like an angel.]

    tara:Kai its okay, were here, were safe ,relax.

    [Hearing his wife''s honey like voice, the itching in the back of his mind soon settled down, and with a low sigh of relief  they entered the city of Freyor. After entering they saw many buildings and many shops, smiling faces where all over the place. People shouting trying to attract customers while some were performing on the side of the road doing flips and balancing on there hands .As they passed restaurants, the smell of delicious food wafted in the air tickling there senses, but for now they had to get to the mage guild . Because there they could have sens potential tested. As they made they''re way through the crowded areas, they soon arrived in front of the mage''s guild, a huge building made of all white stone nearly 100 feet high, with long strewn out steps leading up to giant doors 15 feet tall ,and slightly above the doors of the mage''s guild. There was a sign that simply read, justice for those that deserve it and death to those that don''t ,as they tied there horse out front they worried it may be stolen ,but at the base of the steps there were a few guards so they''re worry soon subsided. Climbing the long steps they shortly reached  the top, and walked right in. As they looked around ,they noticed they were in a large empty room and at the end of the room there was a small desk with a small dwarf sitting behind it .]

    Dwarf: Welcome to the Mage''s Guild how may i help you.

    [2 blurs  speeding through the forest at break neck speed passed over a hill and saw a small city they then disappeared.]

    Guard at the gate: HALT!!!!! STATE YOUR BUSINESS!!!!

    [Hearing the shout the few guards on the wall jumped in shock. They then all looked over at the guard at the gate  but saw nothing. With confused expressions, one was about to speak up when all of a sudden  2 blurs  instantly appeared in front of the gate, and behind them you could see a huge trail of dust that''s been kicked up. After a second the blurs appearance''s were soon recognized, clad in black armor, a purple bird over the heart, and a silver star above the birds head. One man and one woman, they were region knights, one then quickly pulled out 2 pieces of parchment.]

    Region Knight: Have you seen these 2.

    End of Chapter 8

 Chapter 9|| Ones Potential

    Authors note: Hey guys and gals,  glad you''ve been enjoying my story so far and hope you continue to stick with it and as always if you like this story plz rate or comment it really lets me know that you guys appreciate it. Thanks guys PEACE!!!

    Chapter 9|| Ones Potential

    Dwarf:   Welcome to the Mages guild how may i be of service?

    [Kai and tara quickly approached the desk. Sitting behind it was a small female dwarf with short red curly hair pointy ears and a thick pair of glasses. Making her bright green eyes seem even bigger and more alluring then they should be. ]

    [Kai looking her small frame up and down . ]

    kai:    A dwarf how rare.

    Dwarf:    What how rude.

    [Tara quickly pinches him in his side making his face twist a bit in pain. ]

    tara:    My husbands terribly sorry hes just not as well traveled as i thought he was hes not used to seeing such a sma...

    dwarf:   SMALL!!

    tara:   uh no what i mean..

    dwarf:   Oh i get it just because i''m  height challenged you think it gives you the right to call me small.

    [Tara now becoming slightly embarrassed because of her own comments. Meanwhile kai is laughing at his wife under his breath causing tara to pinch his side even harder, but even though shes doing it harder kai cant keep him self from cracking up. ]

    kai:   hahaha honey shes got you.

    Dwarf:   And what are you laughing at Sasquatch no way your height is normal. With  feet that big you must be part of the beast race circus.

    [Kais laughing immediately seize''s and tara''s starts up. ]

    kai:   what

    tara:   ptfff ha ha ha you do have big feet.

    kai:  tara

    tara: and they smell too.

    kai: honey please.

    [The small dwarf seeing this is a bit confused she could have never thought that a wife would turn on her husband so quickly . ]

    kai: Well at least i don''t fart in my sleep.

    [Tara instantly stops laughing causing her face to brighten a shade of tomato red with embarrassment . ]

    kai:  Hmmmmmmmmmmm what do you have to say about that?

    [The small dwarf listening to this ridiculous couple in front of her suddenly released a small chuckle. ]

    Dwarf:  ptffff

    [Soon turning into a huge laugh . ]

    Dwarf:    ahahahahahahahahahaha

    [Tara turns an even brighter shade of red meanwhile kai just stands there with a small pout wanting to fold his arms but of course he can not. After a while the small dwarf settles down from her fit of laughter taking a big puff of air. ]

    Dwarf: Phew you guys sure are weird aren''t ya.

    [Kai and tara both look at each other and kai lets out a small smile while rubbing the back of his head while tara lets out a low sigh. ]

    tara:  Me and my husband are both sorry as well as a little embarrassed .We''ve just both been  a bit on  edge lately. Lets start over i''m Tara Phalkore and this is my husband Kai Phalkore please can you help us.

    [Tara lets out a small bow issuing her husband to do the same and with some reluctance he gives one as well ill be it a slightly smaller bow. ]

    [The dwarf letting out a small sigh as well. ]

    dwarf:Its my fault too, i shouldn''t have been so quick to anger. My names naddel  do forgive me.

    [Naddel bows as well. ]

    tara:  So can you help us.

    naddel:  Yes of course what can i do for you today.

    tara:  Yes wed like to have our sons mana potential tested today.

    naadel:  You''re kid, but hes just a baby. Why not wait until hes a bit older, some children''s mana potential doesn''t manifest until later in life .

    kai:  No we would like to do it today if possible.

    naddel:  Has he had any signs suggesting he has potential. Because if not i''m afraid you may be wasting your gold if no results show.

    tara:  That happens?

    naddel:   Yes more then you''d think .When children are born there souls are just starting to connect to gordonia so mana sometimes takes a while before there bodies will even absorb it. Most of the time they''re mana core wont even show a reaction to the tester if there under 5 years old.

    [Tara stares in surprise while kai simply nods his head in agreement,  tara seeing this pinches him on his side. ]

    kai:   Ow ow ow what are you doing woman.

    tara:  You didn''t know!

    kai:   Of course i did.

    tara:  Oh really then why didn''t you mention any of this earlier.

    kai:   I...i simply forgot that''s all.

    tara:   mmHmm

    [Naddel begins chuckling again. ]

    naddel:  hahaha too funny, too funny

    kai:  ANYWAY!!

    naddel:  Right so like i said does your son show any of the signs.

    [Tara and kai both look at each other. ]

    kai:  Yes

    [Naddel readjust her glasses and then looks at little sen doubtfully . ]

    naddel:  Really in one so small ?

    kai:  Like i said he has.

    [Naadel , still a bit doubtful but was also a bit curious. ]

    naddel:  Then what has he done, has he moved water without touching it, has he touched a flame with out getting burnt.

    [Kai and tara look questioningly at each other. ]

    tara:  Hes moved a  leaf with out touching it.

    naddel:  And your sure it wasn''t just the wind.

    kai:   I''m saying he moved it on his own what aren''t you getting.

    naddel:   Okay okay relax. I have to ask, i''m  just trying to doing my job,so one tester then.

    tara:  Yes please.

    naddel:  Will there be anything else.

    kai:  NO

    naddel:   That will be 15 gold please.

    Kai:   What 15 gold tha...thats highway robbery do you take me for a fool.

    [Seeing as how a small family could live off of 2-3 gold a year kai felt this was way to much. ]

    naddel :   I''m telling ya our facilities are awfully expensive. That''s why most people don''t get tested its usually reserved for adventurers and nobleman. Ya know, those with a little extra spending money.

    [Kai was starting to get infuriated. ]

    tara:   Kai its okay we have the money.

    [Kai but tara that''s almost all of our life savings how can we afford to spend like this. ]

    tara:   Its for sen, we have to do this. Other wise what if he ends up hurting someone. We have to figure this out now before something serious occurs. Besides once we reach my mothers place we wont need money we''ll just live with her.

    kai:   I cant live off your mother. How can i be considered a man if i cant house my own family.

    tara:    Then what. Should we just  march to Cordel and hope that  an accident doesn''t occur on the way. Have you already forgotten what he was able to do. What if instead of a leaf or a rock he picks up a knife and throws it at some passerby, we''ll be the ones responsible and we''ll still have no clue what hes truly capable of. Is that what you want?

    kai:  i...

    [sigh]

    kai:   no

    tara:   Kai at least this way well have some answers for him when he gets older.

    kai:   Your right.

    [Kai from the side of his waist takes out a small brown bag filled with a bit of gold ,silver and copper coins. As he opens it up he reluctantly takes out 15 gold and slowly gives it to naddel ,and as he ties the sack back to his waist it barely even jingles, causing him to have a bit of a depressed face. ]

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    naddel:   Thank you for your purchase. Now, if you''ll please take 3 steps back. This requires a bit of room.

    [Kai still out of it, patting his waist wear his money once was. Tara has to grab him by his arm and step back. ]

    naddel:   Thank you

    [Naddel quickly got off her seat and walked around to in front of kai, tara and sen. She then pulls from her pocket a small black orb the size of an eyeball. She holds it up in front of them and slowly starts to chant a few words while pouring some mana into it. The orb starts to shake and with the incantation complete turns a pale green pulsing with a bit of black still in the center of it. The orb then floats up as gentle as a  feather and then quietly a small humming emanates from it. With a flash  a green pulsing portal  appears in front of them. ]

    naddel:   Step inside please, your tester will be waiting for you in the room down the hallway 3rd door on the right.

    [Kai and tara both being shocked at seeing this portal appear out of no where, nervously stepped inside, and with another flash they were gone. The entrance of the mages guild was once more occupied by one person. The orb then stopped pulsing and the door was gone. It then fell back into naddels hand fading from a light green back to pitch black. ]

    naadel:   Hmpf hope they wont be disappointed.

    [ In an instant tara ,kai and sen appeared in a long light blue hallway with beautiful marble tile floors. At the end of it, well you couldn''t quite see the end of it. That''s how far this hall way stretched, and every 10 or so feet their was a door on the left as well as the right. This continued for quite a distance. Once again the 2 couldn''t believe it ,and if sen wasn''t blindfolded maybe he 2 would appear shocked. But alas they quickly remembered there task and made they''re way down the hall to the 3rd door. As they approached it they were contemplating whether to just go in or knock first .Tara decided it would still be better to knock, but before she could. ]

    :  You out there its open,now hurry up and come in.

    [Tara and kai looked at each other questioningly  for  second, and then just let themselves in. As they entered the room they began to look around and it was quite extraordinary. Fine paintings  hung on the walls and a few statues carved from unrecognizable ores litter the place, but they saw no one.]

    :  Do come, do come, hurry up.

    [Once again they heard this voice beckoning them to come deeper.  As they made they''re way thru they didn''t know whether this was an art gallery or a warehouse. The reason being was because yes there were many pieces of art everywhere, but there were also tools and books and all sorts of other things most people might describe as junk, littered here and there. As they came to the end of this big storage like place they happened upon another door and once more they were called.]

    :  Come do you intend to make me wait.

    [Tara and kai standing at the door were nervous about entering, but just as they went to open the door.]

    :  I SAID COME!!

    [A big rush of wind lifted them off there feet and with a bit of forcefulness they were forced inside.  Right as they flew in the door slammed shut. What appeared in front of them was a tall dark robbed figure with its back towards them, doing something  very intently.]

    kai:  You, what is this, is this how you treat your customers.

    [Even though kai was yelling. Deep down inside he was truly scared. He had felt nothing when the magic was used on him no mana no blood lust nothing, and to perfectly control his body like that no doubt this person sitting at this desk was strong. But what frightened him the most was that this person gave off an overwhelming amount of pressure, like his very soul was being crushed. Tara frightened to death as well  barely managed to push out a few words.]

    tara:  Please my son he..

    :  ssshhhh

    [Hearing this they both went silent paralyzed with fear and after a few more seconds a book could be heard closing.]

    [Thump]

    [And as this dark robbed figure turned around, once more they were both shocked and kai unintentionally uttered.]

    Kai:   Beautiful

    [Tara hearing this immediately forgot her fear and started pinching and twisting kais side.]

    kai:   OW OW OW OW OW

    :  fufufuufufu

    [The woman was indeed beautiful, tall with long silver hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall. Full  cherry red  lips, pointed ears, long slender legs that could make any man tempted. D breast, a small waist and face of an angel but what made her truly beautiful were her eyes, as blue as sapphire. So blue it would be enough to make the sky cry with envy. This was the perfect looking elf.]

    :  So you wish me to test your son for mana potential, hes a bit young though.

    tara:   Yes but we know he has potential we''ve already seen him use it.

    :  hmm

    tara:   Ah, i''m sorry. I''m Tara Phalkore and this is...

    :  I''ve already been told from naddel.

    [Tara and kai both surprised by this look at the beautiful woman curiously.]

    :  Oh.

    [The beautiful elf woman  from inside her robe pulls out a small flat red crystal. Its the size of her palm and it has a weird language on it the 2 have never seen .]

    :Curious hmm?..... This is a recent device that came out a few years ago. Its called a transmitter and with it i can easily communicate with whoever i share my crystal link with.

    [The 2 looking dumb founded. Wish to ask more about the mysterious object but there objective is pressing on there minds.]

    kai:   um miss

    ryyla:   Ryyla is fine.

    kai:    Ryyla is it..... we would really like to know our sons potential if that''s okay.

    [After feeling this pressure kai was being rather meek. ]

    ryyla:   tch some people. Fine fine give me the boy.

    [Ryyla reaching out as tara hesitantly gives sen to her. Holding sen ,she immediately notices the bandages.]

    ryyla:  Why are his eyes wrapped.

    tara:   Hes sensitive to light even just a bit and it could blind him for good.

    ryyla:   hmmm

    [As ryyla looked over sens body she places her hand over his tiny chest covering most of him. She then slowly forms a concentrated ball of white light no bigger then her finger tip in the center of her palm, and with the tiniest nudge forces her mana into his chest.

    Sen feeling this invasion inside his body, with out the use of his eyes becomes terrified and quickly concentrates mana in his upper chest. Expelling ryylas mana directly out his body and back into her hand. Ryyla instantly jerks her hand away from sens chest scaring tara and kai.]

    kai:    What are you doing?

    [Ryla ignoring the twos worried expression.]

    ryyla:    hmmm interesting.

    kai/tara:    What ?

    [Ryyla, once more builds up mana in to her palm. This time the concentrated ball of mana is the size of a small fist. She once again inserts it into sens chest. This time sen cant force it out, it slowly circulates thru out  his body into his lower stomach and then back into his chest .]

    kai:   So

    tara:  Whats his potential.

    ryyla:   OH MY GOD he could be.

    tara/kai:    What!!

    rylla:    h....he could be a legendary 10th rank.......................hmmmmmmm ..........WHATS THIS??

    End of Chapter 9

 Chapter 10|| Potential Part 2

    Authors note: Hey guys and gals already 10 chapters in if you''re up to this chapter you''ve stuck in there and for that I''m grateful. I hope everyone likes this chapter took me a while to flesh it out as I''m trying a new writing style. If you like it tell me and I may stick with it , If you don''t please also tell me as I''m not the best at English so I try to write in the best way that I can I''m always trying to improve and become better. A<hr /><hr />s always if you like please rate and comment thank you PEACE!

    Chapter 10||Potential Part 2

    Ryyla confused by what she was witnessing.

    "This doesn''t make any sense."

    Tara slightly panicked at ryyla''s words.

    "What''s wrong please tell us."

    Ryyla''s expression was that of confusion as well as a bit of curiosity

    Sen being completely freaked out.Not knowing what was being done to his body expended the rest of his mana an, an attempt to stop this invasion from this unknown mana. In doing so the light from within his body finally settled down, and he broke out into a cold sweat. exhausted he simply laid there and listened to the conversation.Ryyla quickly handed him back to his mom.

    tara frightened by this in a terrified tone she said.

    "He''s sweating all over, what did you do."

    Kai started swelling with anger, he quickly stood up and shouted. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!"

    Ryyla quickly shouted back

    "QUIET!"

    And as she did the pressure she emanated around her increased 10 fold, causing kai to crumble back to his knees.

    Realizing her pressure is a bit too forceful. She quickly dissipates it. She stares at sen for a moment and then the couple.

    *sigh*

    "Okay, this is what I know so far. Your son definitely has potential, higher than any I''ve ever seen in my life. With enough training, he may very well be a 10th rank, but of which class, I haven''t the slightest clue."

    *shocked* Tara and kai are making faces filled with surprise and worry.Kai quickly ask.

    "What do you mean you don''t know which class he''s suited for."

    *sigh*"As you know this test determines your mana potential, for the future as well as what class your soul is suited for. Whether it be a mage or a warrior, but what many commoners, no offense, don''t know. Is that within a person is a mana core, and what this is, well basically its the soul itself."

    "How do you know that."

    "Please do not interrupt me. Anyway, as to how we''ve come to know this, well its hard to say.But basically in this world mana is in nearly all living things, and with it comes mana essence. Every mana essence is different.For example, in ground essence, we all know for a fact that ground essence is brown because we can see it with our own eyes, and every time someone uses the element of the ground.It always leaves finite traces  of brown essence mana.Some can sense this, and if the magic that was used was large enough we can even see the essence form around us as tiny specks.Do you understand."

    Not giving the two anytime to even answer she continues on.

    "So as for the soul, well we perceive it as the soul simply because it has no physical form inside us. What I mean is that, were you to cut someone''s chest open you would only see organs bone flesh blood etc

    but if you''re strong enough you may be able to perceive their mana essence.Which is located directly between the stomach and slightly below the solar plexus. We call this spot the mana core aka the soul. It is called the mana core for obvious reasons.Because it''s located in the middle of your body and all of a person''s mana passes through it, and to this day no one''s been able to identify its color.They''ve only been able to determine  its shape, by feeling their essence, and because no one can see it and yet it is our source of power we call it the soul.It''s what makes us who we are it''s what determines our elements as well as what class we are suited for."

    Kai in a confused tone asked.

    "Mana core''s, our souls have shapes.How does that determine whether or not well be warriors or mages?"

    "Simple until recently I''ve only known of two different shapes the mana core can take inside of someone.The first is the shape of a flame, that''s for a warrior. The second was a mage, its shape is a nearly perfect sphere, and I didn''t say it determines whether you will be a warrior or a mage. It merely represents what your body will be best suited for. For example, if someone is more suited to be a warrior and they use magic then compared to someone that''s suited to be a mage.The mage will perform better when it comes to magic it''s really as simple as that."

    "You said you believed until recently there were 2 different shapes. So what''s the third one."

    "Ah, so you''ve asked.That what I''d like to know myself. I''ve looked into your son, his potential is definitely there, but the shape of his mana core is."

    "What?"

    "Well I don''t know, it''s neither a sphere nor a flame. it simply keeps changing, I''ve never found this in anyone ever. I do believe I''ve never heard of this, your son is probably the first. Fascinating, simply fascinating."

    Kai feeling a bit angry over the none answer.

    "This can''t be this makes no sense you''ve never seen this before. Are you not an expert? did we waste our time coming here, were no better off than we were before."

    Ryyla taking a bit of offense from kai''s rude comments.

    "Excuse me sir but I am an expert, and when it comes to matters such as this I am thee expert.Anywhere else you go they probably wouldn''t even be able to tell you as much as I did. This is my first time seeing it, and I can already tell I know more about it then you the parents do. Does that not speak volumes itself at what I am capable of. I haven''t even told you what his elements are, but if you feel you''ve wasted your time here then you two are more than welcome to leave ."

    *surprised* kai quickly ask another question.

    "Wait wait element, our son has an element"

    "You two really are some country bumpkins do you know nothing."

    Kai getting more and more mad decides to suppress his anger for the sake of his son and in a softer voice.

    "Please tell us"

    *sigh* "Everyone in the world is born with at least one element.Your son, me, the two of you, but because most people have low mana potential they simply cannot use magic, and if they can then it''s just barely.But for people like your son, even though his mana is low now. But since his potential is so high as he grows his capacity to absorb store and use mana will increase exponentially, taking him possibly to the 10th rank.Once again let me reiterate the difference between a warrior and a mage. When it comes to birth, whether you''re suited to be one or the other, that''s what will determine how many elements you are capable of using.Someone suited to be a warrior only has one element, while someone suited to be a mage is born with 2.Your elements are usually determined by your parents elements.For example, if a man has an element for fire and a woman has an element for water and their child is born suited to be a mage.He or she will have both fire and water, but if the child is suited to be a warrior then the child will have only one of their parents elements.As to which one they would get, well its a coin toss. So at most a person is capable of having only 2.That is why your son has the wind and light elements."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Tara and kai were both shocked at all this information.They knew their son had mana potential, but a 10th rank and what surprised them as well is that everyone has an element there born with.

    "So since my husband''s element is light, does that mean I have an element as well and it''s the wind."

    "If your husbands element is light, then yes that would mean the other element could only have come from you.Since you''ve both shown me something interesting as well as something I''ve never seen before, for free, ill also check your potentials and see your elements if you''d like."

    Tara  knew her potential is low, but her curiosity wanted to know if she truly had an element.Because even if your mana potential is low there were certain tools you could buy that could amplify your mana capacity as well as your abilities.Stepping forward a bit excitedly she said.

    "Please take care of me"

    Ryyla nods in agreement and once more she forms a ball of white mana into her palm, and slowly forces it into tara''s chest. Quickly a feeling of discomfort appears on tara''s face, as it feels like an invasion of ants crawling under your skin.Like something clearly isn''t suppose to be there.As the light subsides it finishes in no time causing tara to take a step back and shiver just a little.

    "So, your potential is low."

    Tara nods in agreement, she already knew that since she was a child, but she''s always wondered what it would be like if she could  use magic just once.

    "But, your mana core is shaped like a sphere, therefore, you are suited to be a mage and not only do you have the element of wind but also the element of lightning.So even though your potential is quite low, your not even a rank 1,  with enough training you could at most become a rank 3 mage in your lifetime. But with a magic tool your rank could easily jump up by 2 making you a 5th rank mage if you''d like I could sell you this magic tool. [ryylas pulls from her robe a small black bracelet that shined a faint purple ] only 4,000 gold."

    Kai and tara were both stunned, their mouths gaped open as they sucked in a bit of cold air, they were beyond words.To know that his wife had 2 elements and with training she could use magic, but 4,000 gold that was simply way too expensive. 4,000 gold was  a small fortune, and neither one has seen that much money their whole lives. They couldn''t believe the price, but tara out of curiosity asked.

    "What does the bracelet do exactly?"

    Kai hearing his wife thought she had gone nuts.There was no way they could afford that.Not even if they both labored for 100 years. A small family makes between 3-5 gold a year 4,000 there was just no way.

    "It amplifies your mana capacity, allowing you to absorb mana faster and store more. Making it possible for someone not even at a rank 1 to use their elemental magic."

    Tara remembering herself saddened to not be able to fulfill her childhood dream of using magic quickly declined.

    "I appreciate the offer to sell me the bracelet, but I have no such fortune, thank you anyway."

    Ryyla thinking for a moment, before an idea pops into her head.

    "then how about a trade?"

    Kai''s eyes perked up curiously, what could we possibly have to trade for something so costly he thought. To his surprise his wife asked anyway.

    "Trade what?"

    Ryyla releasing a small chuckle  lightly says.

    "Your son, give him to me, that is the trade I offer."

    "WHAT" Tara and kai both shouting at the same time.

    "You can''t be serious, why do  you treat us as fools"

    "I''m not. I am simply offering a trade. Your boy for this wonderful bracelet.  Ah, how about 2 no 3 bracelets for the boy.

    Tara now upset.

    "No, the answer is no, never ever, ever."

    Tara signals to her husband to leave.She grabs him by the hand and quickly walks towards the exit.

    "Wait don''t you wish to know about your husband''s elements."

    Kai quickly stopped and turned around.

    "Elements, you said elements with an s. Are you saying I''m not a warrior."

    "Kukuku indeed you''re not a warrior. How you got to be at the 5th rank is beyond me, but with all my experience I can tell you are  suited to be a mage. So would you like me to check or no, I did say I would check you 2 for free.

    Tara still pulling on kai''s arm.

    "Wait tara I''m also a bit curious."

    "No, she''s just trying to trick you, she wants to trade for my son, my son, I don''t wish to be in her presence any longer."

    Taras thoughts were in a bit of a scramble after ryyla offered to trade for her child.Like he was some type of commodity or product.She simply wanted to leave Freyor and get to her mothers as soon as possible.

    "Tara I need to know."

    Tara now becoming a bit upset that her husband wanted to stay, soon grew agitated.

    "Why, why must you know, what difference does it make if your a mage or a warrior."

    "Tara, for the past 10 years I''ve been stuck a the 5th warrior rank. I''m 31 now, most men my age who train as warriors have already reached the 7th rank. I''ve been practicing hard every day for these past 10 years with no improvement towards my next breakthrough.I have been stuck at a bottleneck all this time.I''ve often contemplated whether I should just give up, but every day I''ve kept at it. If I were to find out now that it''s been because my mana core was suited for a mage''s prowess, it would take a huge burden off of my shoulders. To know that it''s nothing I did and it was just because of how I was born, so much sweat, so many tears and I''ve gotten nowhere, so I need to know.I must know, or it will haunt me forever."

    "I... I didn''t know I''m so sorry why didn''t you tell me?"

    "How could I, to let my wife know I wasn''t strong. That I was just another run of the mill warrior, that I was weak.

    "Kai I could never think you were weak, never."

    Looking into each others eyes, tara gives kai a soft kiss and after a gentle embrace ryyla clears her throat to get rid of the sappy atmosphere.

    *Ahem* "So do you wish to know or not?"

    "YES PLEASE!"

    After a few seconds ryyla repeated the process.

    "Hmm not bad, your potential is medium.If you were to drop your training as a warrior and immediately start harsh training with magic, you may make it to the 7th rank as a mage. your mana core is sphere shaped you are suited to be a mage, and your 2 elements are light of course.As well as......hmmm.......dark......I must tell you now, although you have the element of darkness I do not recommend you training with it.

    "Why not."

    Ryyla looked up and pondered for a minute.

    "You know about demons right"

    Kai and tara quickly look at each other as well as sen, and they both say

    "Not really"

    End of Chapter 10

 Chapter 11|| History Of The Demons

    Author''s note: Hey guys and gals wow this one was a bit longer than I''m used to writing I hope you all enjoy.

    P.S If you like don''t forget to rate and comment thanks for reading PEACE!!

    History Of The Demons

    [Freyor city]                 [East side Gate]

    As the two region knights one male one female stand at the city gate, the male approaches the gate guard pulls out two parchments and ask..

    "Have you seen these two? the man would be missing his right arm he''s slightly over 6 feet tall, and the female may have a child with her."

    *Hmm*

    As the guard stares at the two sketches in front of him, he takes a close look and with a slight nod he confirms it.

    The two region knights both look at each other and a small smile formed on both of their faces, and the female one says..

    "Finally, we''ve been trying to find a trace of their whereabouts for over a week on foot. You sir when did you last see them."

    " A few hours ago they entered the city said they were buying some goods, so we let them thru."

    Hearing this, the female knight perked up excitedly.

    "What is that true?"

    "I wouldn''t lie to a region knight."

    "Fnally, we''ve finally found them, Luke, send a message to Dreyer we''ll need to report this immediately."

    Luke quickly handed the two parchments  over to the guard.

    "Take these please."

    After he took out a communicator crystal with an unidentifiable language written on it. He then channelled a bit of his mana into it. After he was finished with the message, he soon cut off his mana to it. The crystal began to glow yellow before the light suddenly flew out at an astonishing speed. There would be few experts at the 7th rank who would be able to see this speed let alone those below it. Afterwards, the light seemed to vanish towards the north.Luke then put the comm up as there were lots of eyes on him.the guards on the wall were all a little curious they had never seen that device nor the magic that came after it.

    "What are these parchments for. I''ve already told ya there in the city what else ya need from me?"

    Luke seemed to usher the female knight with a nod.

    "Right me and my partner Luke here need you to go to all the guard post in the city and have them search  for the two in the sketches."

    One of the guards on the wall quickly shouted out..

    "Hey! why the hell do we gotta be your lackeys."

    The other guards next to him quickly covered his mouth.

    "What!!..... do you not see the insignia I wear... I AM A REGION KNIGHT!!! if I wanted to I could have you flogged for your disrespect. You and the other guards as well, maybe I should send a message right now and have my leader come see you I''m sure he would have very much to say to one such as yourself."

    With a flip of her hand, she signaled for the comm.

    "Luke hand me the comm."

    The men on the wall started sweating profusely, and as the wind blew on their back a cold chill crept up their spines, because they knew that with the smallest swipe of a hand the region lord could destroy their everything .

    " Now Serena that won''t be necessary. "

    Serena noticing the frightened looks on the guards faces let out a cold sneer.

    "Hmpf if you say so Luke, but these guards simply disgust me showing no respect to their betters. Maybe we should just kill them ."

    Hearing this the guards faces all turned  pale, and now they were all looking at the other guard who made the comment, cursing at him inwardly.

    "Now now, you know the boss wouldn''t like that, he''s not fond of us killing without a good reason."

    " I''m saying they insulted the region lord isn''t that reason enough."

    "Is that what you heard ."

    "Hmm, what do you mean?"

    "Well, it seems to me that the guard wasn''t insulting the region lord. When he said he doesn''t wish to be your lackey, isn''t he just saying your unworthy to lead him. In my opinion, he was only disrespecting you, so you shouldn''t kill him because of the region lord."

    Serena quietly ponders for a minute and as she does the guards were all trembling   not daring to make a move in fear that they would be cut down immediately, and after a few more moments of silence Serena nods her head and say''s..

    "Big bro Luke you''re right   you''re always right

    She began to puff out her cheeks and pout, as she did Luke let out a light chuckle  the guards  watching this  all let out sighs of relief.

    "But like I said they did insult you."

    luke began to laugh again and as he did Serena looked at him with an icy grin.

    "Once again bro you''re right."

    In a flash Serena completely disappeared from where she was standing, and in the next instant she landed on top of the 30-foot wall right in front of the guard who insulted her. She slowly put her hand on her sword and in a dark tone she said.

    "Apologize."

    The guards had to do a double-take, the speed of this woman was simply too fast and the jump she was capable of. To be able to scale a 30-foot wall in an instant, this girl was simply monstrous. The guard who had insulted her quickly kneeled on both knees tears starting to drip on his face he was absolutely terrified, and in his heart was a bit of anger. Where did he insult her when did he disrespect her who would try to kill you for saying you didn''t want to be there lackey. A million different thoughts flashed thru his brain and in a loud voice he bellowed.

    "I....I was wrong, I didn''t mean to insult you ,you''re very strong you can definitely lead so please please don''t kill me."

    "Good good, now that''s a nice apology I''m glad  you admit when you''ve done wrong."

    The guard slowly put on a smile but in the next instant the world around him seem to flip upside down. He was utterly confused at what he was witnessing, the sky was down and the ground was up his comrades were upside down as well and then he saw some feet. It was the other guards  feet and for a moment he thought to himself how funny before his vision simply vanished and the world was black. At that moment, Serena instantaneously had drawn her sword decapitated the guard  placed her sword back in its sheath and reappeared right next to Luke. Only one person had witnessed her movement clearly and that was Luke.Soon screams could be heard at the top of the wall and a big pool of blood slowly expanded on the wall at the guards feet. Luke then approached the guard and in a soft voice said..

    "You will go to each post gather a few squads and search the city when you''ve found these two  report it to us."

    The guard at the gate was stunned ,he didn''t see any of it clearly just enough to know that Serena had killed his men how many of them she killed he didn''t know , but he knew someone had died. As he snapped back to reality he heard Luke telling him to find these two people and in a trembling voice he asked..

    "wh...when we find them how will we report to you."

    The two knights were already past the gate when Luke simply said..

    "A restaurant will be at a restaurant."

    And the two disappeared into the city.

    [Back at the mages guild]

    "You know about demons right."

    Kai and Tara quickly look at each other as well as Sen, and at the exact same time in a nervous tone..

    "Not really."

    Ryyla noticing the twos ever changing expression''s simply let out a light chuckle.

    "kukuku really."

    "We said we don''t know."

    Pondering once again, she  gets up and walks out the door and into the warehouse .

    "Hang on  I''ve got something here just give me a minute."

    As ryyla leaves for a minute kai snatches something from the desk and  quickly puts it into his pocket. Tara''s seeing this her eyes filled with shock.

    "Kai what are you doing what did you just take."

    "shhh, I snagged one of the bracelets she left on the desk."

    *surprised*

    "What! are you crazy put it back right now ."

    "shhh shhh shhh, its fine she won''t notice you saw how easily she pulled these out she must have countless more.

    "What you don''t know that, now quickly put it back you''re gonna get us into trouble."

    "Relax relax, we just have to distract her when she comes back in and she''ll never notice ."

    "No, hurry and put it back kai  then we need to leave."

    "Nonsense, I''ve already said I was curious about myself."

    "But you''ve already found out she said you were a mage and she''s already told you what your elements are why cant we just leave."

    "Didn''t you hear her, she clearly mentioned demons  why would she mention demons when speaking of my element, what if it''s my fault that sen''s a demon."

    "Don''t say that, why would you call him that sen''s not a demon he''s our son."

    " I know that, but he''s clearly got something going on with his eyes and we''ve only heard of demons with eyes like this. I think we should ask her about sen''s problem she seems to have some insight into demons."

    "No, we can''t what if she exposes us what if she exposes Sen they could take our son they could kill him we need to just leave we have to go."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Tara  started having a panic attack. She was looking more and more pale and her breath grew ragged ,but just at this moment  kai firmly grasp her hand he  peered directly into her eyes with a look of serious determination and in a calm gentle tone ..

    "Tara,  remember  when you were pregnant  and you got sick for all those months. Do you remember how we thought we would lose him how frightened we both were, but just like that time do you remember what I said to you."

    "y...yes."

    "What did I say."

    Tara slowly started to catch her breath.

    "y...you said that no matter what happened no matter how scared we both are as long as we face it together we will overcome it."

    "Tara right now your scared, but I''m scared as well. I don''t know why this has happened and I''m afraid of what the future has in store for us, but what scares me the most is what sen will have to face in the future but do you know why I don''t show it."

    "w.....why."

    "The reason I don''t show it is because I know just like  that time when you were sick, as long as were together we will overcome our difficulties, all three of us. I know  your scared and its okay, but I will always be there for you and Sen no matter what.

    Tara slowly started to cry and as she did she hugged kai tightly, squishing Sen a bit.

    Sen listening to this felt a twitch in his heart and for a split second felt a bit of happiness towards his father for the first time. Just at this moment ryyla steps back in, noticing the two embracing each other and tara''s crying she quickly said..

    "What already missed me."

    Clearly ruining the moment tara settles down and kai scoffs at ryyla  before noticing an enormous black book in her hand. It was as thick as a man''s thigh and covered in that same weird language from the comm crystal it looked very ominous. Kai''s curiosity got the best of him as he probed.

    "What is that."

    "Are you serious, it''s a book, I guess living in the countryside they don''t have too many of these, but to not even know what a one looks like you truly are a country bumpkin."

    Kai''s fury quickly tempered up and he shouted.

    "OF COURSE ITS A BOOK I''m saying what''s it for."

    "To read, of course, any other stupid questions."

    Kai infuriated by this woman who at every opportunity seems to make a fool out of him remembers the bracelet in his pocket and smiles inwardly, and in an aggravated tone.

    "I know you read it, the contents of the book please tell me the contents ."

    "Kukuku, very well since you asked so nicely."

    Kai''s eye slowly started to twitch before he finally relaxed.

    Listening to his father being made a fool of,  Sen once again thought..

    ("How pathetic.")

    "This book has no title and whoever wrote it left no signature, but inside it contains some of the histories and other knowledge of the  demon race."

    Tara and kai were simply stunned. After their son was born they still weren''t  sure if  demons really existed, but hearing this one sentence all but confirmed it. They both quietly looked towards sen and then back at each other.

    "A long time ago on the lost continent of Mephisto there were countless demons."

    "Wait wait lost continent, what are you talking about."

    "Ah yes, this information is quite new to us. Many of the masses still don''t know. There was a great continent called Mephisto and a long time ago the continent  simply vanished."

    "What, how when, this doesn''t make any sense."

    Annoyed at  kai''s constant interruption''s.

    "CAN YOU SHUT UP!! anymore outburst and ill slap ya."

    Silence filled the room.

    "Anyway on this continent there were demons lots of them. These demon''s all only had one element and that was the element of  dark. That''s how it was for the longest time but due to overpopulation they ran out of room on their own continent, and so  these demons quickly expanded to the others. In doing so, wars broke out all over the world. 10''s of millions of humans, elf''s, and beast men were killed while millions were captured.During this time, the demons learned that breeding with other races had an unexpected outcome. although it was rare for one to become pregnant due to being so different, some did. Those few birthed children with other elements besides dark  and in some cases even special abilities came from these interracial children. Soon these children became a commodity, having a demon''s blood coursing thru their veins while at the same time having an element that wasn''t dark. Soon prominent houses within the demons started allowing these half-breeds to take stations and authority within the continent of Mephisto, but it would be to their downfall. These half-breeds being part elf, beast men or human could not stand to have their races treated like this, and so they tried to establish peace, but the pureblooded demons couldn''t stomach it. Sighting that those of other races are inferior and that any who oppose should be cut down. Soon lines were drawn and infighting started and then it happened. The continent disappeared  no one knows why or how, but it did, and so with the main force of the demons gone the other races combined forces and slaughtered millions of demons. As time drew on every now and then you would hear about a demon being killed until around 3,000 years ago.After they all were just gone some have speculated that the demons went into hiding thru out the lands fading into memory.Others say they went extinct, but one thing is for certain  kai you have the dark element, so you have demons blood coursing thru your veins and in turn so does your son."

    Hearing this kai and tara both look at each other with stunned faces, and in an instant kai''s blade is drawn and racing towards ryylas neck, but just as it reaches its intended target it''s stopped by an invisible force.

    "The wind."

    Just as he utters these words his body is forced to the ground by a huge force. Lying on his stomach  he realizes again it''s the wind, and once again it starts to pound his flesh into the stone floor, and as part of the floor crumbles beneath him tara looks on in horror. Kai knew before he even drew his blade that she was stronger than him, but he had to do something he thought with a surprise attack he could make a miracle occur but alas it was all for nothing.

    "Please, please don''t kill him."

    Tara says in a frightened tone wondering once again if this would be the end of them.

    "He tries to kill me and you say I shouldn''t kill him now it is you who think me a fool."

    "please, I''m sorry don''t kill him, money, my mother has lots of it she''ll give you a fortune,  or a reward I''m sure if you turn in a demon they''ll give you a reward just, please don''t kill my husband."

    With a bit of  the wind,  the sword floats up and hovers over the back of kai''s neck before its thrust down right next to his face, and into the floor. Embedded in the stone the wind completely subsides and ryyla quickly states.

    "You fool I have no need to kill such a rare specimen. Part demon, so interesting."

    Ryyla quickly licks her lips thinking of all the many facts and interesting things she could learn from this family. It simply makes her drool and  with a look of giddiness on her face she thinks.

    ("I simply must know more.")

    "You''re not going to kill me."

    "As I said."

    "You won''t turn us in either ."

    "If I turned you in they''d for sure kill you. I can''t let someone kill you before I learn everything I can about you and your son."

    As kai sits up him and tara both looks at the creepy smile on ryylas face. The two didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but they both felt a small sense of relief.

    "So what are you going to do then ."

    "Simple, quite simple, you and your son will stay with me forever as I study you both and as for the wife well I don''t need her she can leave."

    "What, out of the question there''s no way id let you study me with that perverted gaze in your eyes.If you''re not going to kill me then were leaving."

    Kai quickly grabs tara by the hand leading her to the exit.

    "Kukuku,  where will you go if people find out that you and your son are demons do you think you''ll escape unscathed."

    Kai stops and throws a look of hatred towards ryyla and in a low voice he says..

    "You would tell on us and sentence a child to death, have you no heart."

    Ryylas smile disappears and its replaced by anger.

    "I would never cause a child to come to harm."

    "Then will you tell."

    Ryyla contemplating, she really wants to learn about the two but in revealing their secret it could cause the kids death. She couldn''t stomach to see a child be hurt especially because of her. Feeling a bit defeated she simply said..

    "LEAVE."

    And with a swipe of her hand a portal opened up behind them and they were quickly forced thru it by the wind. Once again they were back in the lobby of the mages guild, looking blankly at each other and with a small nod they both agree it would be better to leave now before that weird girl changes her mind. They immediately rush to the door, but before they can open it a loud shout comes from behind them.

    "HALT !!"

    End of Chapter 11

 Chapter 12|| Leaving Freyor The Calm

    Author''s note:Hey guys and gals if you like plz rate and comment and also seeing as  I''m new if anyone could tell me how to put a link at the bottom of the page so I can connect the chapters together that would be much appreciated.

    P.S Thnx For Reading  PEACE!!

    Chapter 12|| Leaving Freyor The Calm

    [The Mages Guild]

    "HALT!"

    Tara and kai immediately tensed up and kai slowly put his hand on his hilt  gripping it tightly. he could immediately tell that there were 3 individuals behind him none of which were at the 1st rank. In his mind, he instantly played out a scenario. (If their hostile turn 180 degrees cross slash the nearest one, evasion step backwards then forward thrust thru the seconds chest close the distance decapitate the third.)

    "You two, turn around immediately."

    "Hey, why are you bugging my customers."

    Kai and tara recognized the voice. They turned to see two guards that looked nearly identical to each other besides a few off features, but both were clad in leather armor with 2 short swords as well as the dwarf Naddel standing on her desk pointing at the two guards accusingly.

    "Shut up little girl this is none of your concern."

    Angered by the guards rude comment.

    "Little girl, I''m an adult you jerk. You think you two can just waltz in here like you own the place this is the mages guild or did you forget."

    The two guards looked at each other and then at kai and tara as well. They discussed something briefly with one another in a whisper before the other spoke up.

    "Were leaving we just need to see these tw.."

    But just as he was about to say something the other guard elbowed him, grabbed him by the arm  and headed for the exit. Quickly leaving before anything else was said..

    Tara and kai confused at the guards weird behavior.

    "Why were they acting so weird."

    Tara said.

    "Those assholes, there always causing trouble with the mage''s guild. If it weren''t for  mage''s this city would have been gone lone long ago, we submit almost 40% of the taxes that this city collects. "

    Naddel ranting about the soldiers, kai and tara just shrug and decide to leave. There''s already been too much commotion for them they just want to get out of freyor as quickly as possible.

    "Tara, I think we should forget about supplies. I can hunt for food in the forest on the way, thats really about all we needed in terms of supplies anyway."

    "Yes, and I don''t like keeping this blindfold on Sen all the time. It has to be bothering him not being able to see at all. Let''s just get to the cart and go."

    Just outside the mages guild the two guards were speaking to each other.

    "Hey, why the hell did you pull me out of there that was clearly them."

    "You idiot, orders, the captain said that as soon as there found to report it to him immediately he did not say to capture them. We don''t even know why those region knights want them they could be important and knowing you I bet you''d end up pulling a blade on them if things didn''t go the way you wanted. What would happen if you hurt them and they were nobles or something."

    "There''s no way they were nobles did you see how they were dressed, and their kid had a rag on its face. We should go back in and get em."

    "Get em, are you stupid, whether their nobles or not doesn''t matter. The point is our orders are to report immediately not capture, and if you keep acting like this Imma tell dad that you weren''t listening to me again and that you were trying to disobey orders."

    "Big bro come on that''s messed up I didn''t even do nothing."

    The other guard was just giving a sideways glance saying with his eyes. (really)

    "Ok ok let''s go report it jeez, why you always gotta be pulling the dad card.

    "Because you never wanna listen besides I think we might have gotten lucky just then."

    "how so?"

    "I don''t know, it''s just that guy he was giving me a really bad feeling like he might attack at any minute."

    "Now who''s being stupid, your not even at the first rank and you think you can feel blood lust or something hahaha."

    "Shut up! I know what I felt you shit. let''s just go."

    The two guards quickly took off to find their commander while still having a  brothers quarrel.

    Kai and tara exited the mages guild to find that most of the guards were running around the streets frantically. Worried that something might have happened.

    "let''s go now."

    Tara and kai quickly got their horse drawn cart and quickly headed to the nearest gate.

    [Mean while at a nearby restaurant.]

    Two people could be seen eating a delicious meal. Seeing the two, people immediately recognized there insignia, but what shocked them the most was not the man eating humbly with his knife and fork, but the girl who already had a stack of empty plates next to her. As she gorged on a hog leg the size of a warrior''s arm like a wild beast.She quickly finished it to the bone in a minute licking her fingers and then licking her plate she quickly grabbed a huge mug of adder ale which was a mix of fine fermented berry''s, and parts of the adder plant, and chugged it all in seconds. Slamming the mug down, she let out a monstrous burp unbefitting of her stature. Afterwards, she  leaned back in her chair and softly rubbed her small stomach, people simply did not know where she put it all and as she looked around at the crowd of people she loudly bellowed.

    "WHATCHA LOOKING AT!!"

    And like someone had turned on a light the people scattered like roaches.

    *tch*

    " Why do people always stare when I eat."

    "Why isn''t it obvious."

    With her curiosity peaked she looked at luke and asked.

    "hmm no tell me, big bro."

    "Well isn''t it because there not used to seeing someone so beautiful eating such common food."

    "hehe, big bro once again you''re right."

    Listening in on their misguided conversation was the same gate guard from before. He quickly interrupted them before they continued their weird talk.

    "Excuse me region knights luke and Serena was it the people have been found."

    Mad at being interupted, Serena was about to punch the guy in the face but hearing his last words she quickly got excited.

    "where are they?"

    "They were seen just moments ago leaving the mages guild headed for the east exit."

    Luke quietly put down his knife and fork patted his mouth with a napkin and in a soft but clear voice.

    "Is this true?"

    "I wouldn''t lie, we were gonna capture them, but you only ordered us to report to you so we did just that. I hope with this you are satisfied."

    "Yes you did good, we''ll handle the rest Serena lets go."

    "Yes yes yes I''m pumped I''m so pumped, I heard the man might be strong, I''ve been itching for a good fi."

    Just as Serena was getting rather excited a small voice chimed in, interrupting her.

    "u..um excuse me region..."

    Having another person interrupt her she snapped.

    "What is it."

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    once again in a small voice.

    "The bill it''s just a."

    Before the man could finish the guard interrupted him.

    "It''s nothing this owner just wanted to say the food was free, right."

    The guard giving the owner a sharp gaze made the restaurant owner terrified with fear he simply slumped his shoulders  backed away, and gave a small bow. Serena seeing this just retorted.

    "Of course it''s free, come on luke my moods starting to turn I don''t want to be in this dump anymore ."

    Just as she said that she kicked over her table causing many plates  to shatter and break. The owner witnessing this turned to look at the guard and the guard just simply shook his head. The owner could only grin and bear it.

    The two rushed out of the restaurant  jumping onto a nearby roof, and with their speed they quickly appeared as blurs. As they hoped from one rooftop to the next quickly heading towards the east gate, it was only a few seconds before they found the couple. they easily spotted them as there weren''t too many people missing an arm headed to the east gate they both stopped for a second.

    "Luke, let me capture them myself. If you go in it would be overkill."

    "Hmm, nows not the time to play. Whether it''s overkill or not we must quickly capture them and take them to Dreyer."

    "Pretty please big bro, you got to get the last two criminals. I will  finish up quick I promise."

    "Serena we mus.."

    just as luke was about to say something Serena looked at him with puppy eyes. As tears started to well up in her eyes seeing this he simply sighed and said.

    *sigh*

    "Finish it quickly, but remember  don''t kill them Dreyer needs information."

    Quickly wiping the alligator tears away, Serena quickly jumped up and down excitedly on the rooftop.

    Meanwhile in the house under Serena and luke an old man was enjoying his soup and some dirt fell from the ceiling. The old man grabbed a broom and banged on the ceiling with it shouting.

    "You damn kids and your party''s keep it down ya hear me."

    Back to the roof seeing Serena wipe away her fake tears luke simply said.

    "Go"

    Serena nodded and disappeared instantly, reappearing above kai and tara and just as she was about to swipe at them she was quickly pulled by the back of her neck by someone. Kai feeling the sudden blood lust instantly jumped to his feet turned and slashed out with his sword, but there was no one there, tara seeing this.

    "What''s wrong kai is someone there."

    Kai not seeing anyone or sensing them sheathed his sword and sat back down.

    "No, I must have imagined it I don''t sense anyone."

    Tara gave the horse a light whip issuing it to pick up  speed, kai looking back one last time confused thought. (did I imagine it?)

    Serena looking at who pulled her by the neck was shocked to see that it was luke.

    "Luke what are you doing you said I could get them."

    "shh look."

    Luke turned over his hand and the comm appeared, in it was a faint yellow light blinking.

    "It''s the comm so what, why did you stop me."

    "Look at it, it''s a message from the boss."

    "What does that have to do with you stopping me."

    "Normally I wouldn''t have but just as you jumped I received this message. It says not to attack them in the city we could end up harming innocents."

    "What, you stopped me over that. Who cares about innocent people were region knights is Dreyer going soft or something. Now let me go so I can attack them ."

    Lukes face twisted with anger his eyes peered out at Serena like two devouring snakes and he quickly shouted.

    "SERENA!!!! I AM THE BIG BROTHER AND AS LONG AS I LIVE NO ONE WILL INSULT COMMANDER DREYER NOT EVEN YOU, LITTLE SISTER.HIS ORDERS ARE ABSOLUTE DO YOU UNDERSTAND!!!"

    Serena has gone her whole life never being yelled at, no ones so much as even punished her since she was a child. She was shocked and at the same time frightened, especially since this was coming from her big brother. Her eyes quickly started to tear up and then she crumbled to her knees.

    "I''m sorry I''m sorry brother you''re right you''re always right please don''t yell at me, I didnt mean what I said about Dreyer, please forgive me."

    As luke looked on at his little sister bawl in front of him when just before she was poised and ready to kill he couldn''t help but let out a sigh.

    *sigh*

    "It''s alright"

    He slowly rubbed her head gently and after several minutes she finally calmed down.

    "I shouldn''t have yelled at you, but when you disrespect our commander you disrespect our insignia you''re spitting in the face of the region lord and your spitting in my face as well. Remember it was me who got you into be a region knight and it was me who made you strong, never forget that."

    *nod*

    "Yes, big bro I''m sorry I won''t do it again I could never disrespect you. What else does the message say."

    "The rest of the message was just to wait until they''ve gotten a few miles or so away from the city, as we could harm civilians. After they are a bit away we need to either capture them and if not capture destroy."

    "What about the kid big bro I don''t like kids, but I don''t think I could kill one."

    "For that it doesn''t say, but if things do go south we could just take em to an orphanage afterward''s ."

    "What those places are torture ."

    "Then maybe we should just kill him."

    "What"

    "I''m kidding sis relax, but we can''t keep him. I''m afraid if we don''t take him to an orphanage we could just leave him at the church of light they''ll take him in and turn him into  another crazed missionary."

    "Both options are bad."

    "It doesn''t matter, for now we''ll discretely follow them and wait for them to get a bit away from the city. Then you may attack to your hearts content."

    "You mean it bro, you''ll still let me do this myself."

    "You gotta learn sometime, besides its best to start you on an easy mission like this before you get into the real stuff, and although this should be easy remember to keep your guard up especially against  that man."

    "Why''s that, when I went to attack him I could tell he was only on the same Lvl as me 5th rank.

    "That''s your problem right there when you attacked did you notice anything else."

    "no"

    "By the time I snatched you back he had already jumped to his feet and drawn his sword. If it weren''t for my speed he might not have only seen us he might have even cut you."

    "Come on your overestimating him. He maybe at the 5th rank but he''s only got one arm, what can he do."

    Luke lifted up his hand and opened it up, inside of his palm was a bit of hair it was Serena''s. Seeing this she quickly felt her head and indeed a tiny bit was missing.She didn''t even notice it but at that instant she went to strike out it was indeed kai who struck first and luke jumped in grabbed Serena back and swiped the hair. Shocked by this she whispered.

    "noway."

    End of Chapter 12

 Chapter 13|| Leaving Freyor The Storm

    Authors note:What up ppl i dont know why but this chapter took me forever to write but i really like it i hope you guys will as well as always dont forget to rate and comment Thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 13|| Leaving Freyor The Storm

    As tara and kai were leaving Freyor city they noticed all the guards giving them strange looks, but since they didn''t stop them the two soon put it behind them. As soon as they got a mile out tara took off Sens blindfold and his eyes immediately began to glow, and a small pebble soon floated up near Sen and started moving up and down. Seeing this tara and kai looked at each other and began to laugh. They thought just like usual, but then tara had an idea.

    "Kai do you think Sens just playing with the pebble or training with it."

    "Training? but he''s just a kid, of course, he''s playi. ."

    And like a flash of lightning kai as well soon began to think of some things and he followed up with.

    "I don''t know maybe."

    "(I can finally see again, that invasion of mana felt simply disgusting running thruout my body. When I get a chance ill have to make that ryyla woman suffer a bit, but she''s so strong I couldn''t even tell what Lvl she was at it was like something was clouding her from my senses. When I grow older I should probably learn that secret. to be able to hide my Lvl that could be very advantageous at some point, but what she discussed me being part demon. I wonder if that has something to do with my knowledge, god I need to hurry and grow this waiting is torture to know all these things and not even talk or walk or shit without someone cleaning it up for me so embarrassing. *sigh* For now all i can do is continue my training and wait)."

    "Tara take this."

    [Kai took out the bracelet he had swiped from ryyla and placed it on tara''s wrist.]

    Tara shocked by this.

    "Wouldn''t it be better on you? if you have it you''ll easily be a 7th rank, but for me id only be a 2nd."

    "It doesn''t matter, if something came up and we get separated I need to know that you''ll be able to protect Sen without me. Besides you''ve always wanted to try magic remember."

    Tara blushing at the fact that kai still remembered her childhood dream she had told him about a long time ago.

    "You still remember that?"

    "Of course how could I forget something my beautiful wife has said to me."

    "Oh really, what about the time I told you not to eat those fefe fruit. I had warned you they weren''t ripe yet, but you ate them anyway and got a terrible stomach cramp along with nasty gas for a week. I thought I''d suffocate with the things you released."

    Kai quickly felt embarrassed and he shyly rubbed the back of his head chuckling.

    "Hahaha well, maybe not everything."

    Soon tara started laughing as well and after a bit they both quieted down. Tara gently laid her head on his shoulder and they both began to think about fond memories of the past.

    As the three headed north east towards Cordel, just behind them a few hundred feet away were two blurs quietly following suit.

    "Luke can I attack now?"

    "Not yet, just a bit further after they''re out of sight from the city."

    "Why from the city they''re no civilians out here."

    "True, but if were to close to the city and it gets a bit rough the guards may see the commotion, and come running thinking somethings happened to us. They would simply get in the way."

    "Gets a bit rough, you really think that cripples gonna give me that much trouble."

    "I''ve already told you once not to underestimate him. He already got some of your hair or did you forget? "

    "No, it''s just... never mind I won''t underestimate him."

    Inside though, Serena thought luke was being too cautious. She saw kai''s attack as simple luck nothing to be afraid of. She figured once she got close enough she could easily disable the man and then it would be her victory.

    Dark clouds soon gathered and a heavy storm soon followed. After a while  kai and tara were out of sight of the city and right at that moment, Luke spoke up.

    "Now."

    Not needing to hear it twice Serena sped up, and within seconds the two were there. Serena quickly pounced towards the back of kai''s neck extending her hand forward as if it were a claw and right as she came close to him she thought, (easy win) but just as she was about to connect she heard a shout.

    "Look out ."

    Hearing luke''s voice she immediately felt danger and she instantly dunked her head, and as she did kais blade scraped across the top of her back making a metallic clank sound. Had it not been for her armor a chunk of her back would surely be lying in the back of the cart right now. She quickly jumped back several meters behind a large boulder, angry at her own foolish mistake and then she heard his voice.

    "Who goes there."

    *KABOOM CRACK*

    As the storm got worse lightning could be seen all over the sky and thunder could be heard cracking in the distance.

    *KABOOM CRACK*

    Because of the sudden attack tara was startled and kai was sweating just a bit. If it hadn''t been for his amazing senses, he felt that with this attacker''s strength for sure would have  broken his neck.  Just as he thought that a lone figure stepped out from behind a large boulder. Clad in full body armor darkened  black  with a purple bird over the chest and a silver star above its head, but what had stunned him the most was that the wearer was a small girl only around 5ft tall. Kai quickly said.

    "Region knight why?"

    And as the words left his mouth he already knew it was his past deeds that caused this situation.

    "Oh, you don''t know?"

    Angered by her close call, Serena decided to quit playing around.So she drew her sword and took a stance just as the words had left her mouth  Serena''s body flickered disappearing, and quickly reappearing in front of kai striking at him once more this time with her sword. As her sword approached, kai quickly intercepted it with his and once more a metallic clanking sound could be heard, but even though they were on the same rank kai being a man was slightly stronger and with a bit of force he pushed her back. But as he did she took her free hand and with a clawing type motion easily struck his ribs forcing him back as well.

    "Hmm so your not quite a cripple."

    Serena smirked.

    "Tara run."

    " So the woman''s  name is tara?"

    As tara prepared to flee Serena ran towards her with incredible speed, but before she could get to her kai jumped in between her and his wife and thrust out with his sword straight at Serena''s head.

    *tch*

    Seeing this, Serena leaned forward and with the momentum of her body did a front flip. As her legs came down  she kicked Kai''s sword directly into the ground causing it to break. She thought(my win) but just as she was landing  kais broken sword was already at her face. Seeing this she had realized her mistake, kai let her break his sword to seem like he had been defeated just so at the moment she thought she''d won her guard would be down. This all flashed in her mind and in a split second she thought(no), but just as the blade was about to strike her she heard a scream. Kai hearing this scream as well immediately realized who it was from and froze for a second. Seeing this opportunity, Serena dashed back quickly making a space between her and kai. A cold sweat dripping down her spine.

    "Tara."

    Kai missing the opportunity to kill his opponent felt a bit of anger well up within him and he quickly looked towards his wife. To his horror he saw another region knight standing behind her with his hand on the back of her neck, but what really shocked him and what really made him feel bitter was the fact that this man was at the 7th LVL. The man spoke in a calm voice he said.

    "Ho, so this child has red eyes now it''s all coming together."

    "Please don''t hurt them,  they''re innocent."

    "Hmm, innocent of what I wonder. First kneel, second your name 5th rank tell me your name."

    Kai looking at his scared wife knelt down on the ground  and he quickly answers.

    "Kai."

    "Kai huh, tell me kai do you know why we''ve come."

    Serena seeing this just stood there quietly as to not interrupt her elder brother, but her anger was as hot as a flame right now she''s never felt so embarrassed in her whole life. To nearly die from a cripple, she gave kai a terrible look while she mashed and grinded her teeth.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Yes, I know."

    "And why have we come for you."

    "Because of what has happened."

    "STOP PLAYING STUPID!! we know it was you who destroyed Seedal village. Now answer me, why did you kill them ?was it because of this little monster of yours huh speak."

    Kai looked at his wife and child and felt hopelessness. Tara looked back at him and was shaking her head towards kai signaling to not speak. Luke seeing this tightened his grip on the back of her neck causing her to wince in pain, kai  quickly shouted.

    "I''ll talk ill talk just please don''t hurt her."

    "Then tell me why, why the women, why the children?"

    Kais face darkened he still hadn''t forgotten the screams from that night and even now his nightmares from it haunt him. He tried to put it behind him but every time he remembers he starts to hear that voice in his head again. (kill, kill, kill)

    "I had to, my son, my boy, I had to protect him."

    "To protect, for this little monster you killed all those innocent people. Why didn''t you just leave why didn''t you just run away you think they deserved that ?"

    " Deserve, did any of them deserve it.  I have a nightmare about it every night it scratches at the back of my brain and I hear they''re screams, but then I remember the villagers, the men, my neighbors. They chased us, cornered me and my wife and tried to kill my boy. Tell me what would you have done would you have let someone kill your child right in front of you. I did it to protect my son from having more people come after him, but it seems I failed and it''s my fault that they came. My wife, my son they''re innocent please, please don''t harm them."

    "And you woman did you participate in any way."

    Tara now crying could barely keep herself from collapsing she looked towards kai and kai shook his head.

    "She had nothing to do with it I told you, please let her go."

    "QUIET! she will tell me not you."

    Kai immediately shut up realizing this man could end his wife with a slight squeeze. As tara continued to cry looking at her husband and then her son she whispered.

    "no."

    Kai hearing this let out a small sigh of relief he didn''t want her to die as well. Especially because of him.

    "I have heard your confession and now everything makes sense your sons eyes you killing them. Now I Luke James the 3rd of the 8th squad of region knights  am authorized to hand out your punishment. Woman since you are innocent and the suspect has confessed you may go free .and kai for your crimes you will be put to death."

    Hearing this kai somewhat accepted it and was even somewhat relieved that even though he would be killed his wife would escape, but what he heard next shocked him to the core.

    "And as for this child, he will be sentenced to death for being a monster."

    "NO, MY BABY PLEASE PLEASE NOT SEN DONT KILL MY SON."

    "My son, you would kill a child."

    "This thing is not a child its a monster I have no gripes about killing monsters."

    Serena hearing this was shocked her anger immediately dissipated. She thought she heard wrong killing a child, it made her stomach start to twist, she whispered.

    "brother you can''t."

    "Serena this is no child look at its eyes, only demons have eyes like these."

    Serena absolutely confused at what was happening shouted.

    "No, we are region knights we do not kill children."

    "I''m saying this is no."

    Before he could finish kai was upon him with boundless rage in his heart. He could understand his death that was his fault, but no one is allowed to harm his child, NO ONE!!! As he swung his broken sword at Luke, Luke had already noticed and drew his sword and was already piercing towards kais neck. But before his sword landed he felt a sharp pain in his hand, tara had bitten his hand and tore a chunk of flesh directly from it. This was enough to distract him, allowing kai to slice at his head but him being 2 full ranks higher he was barely able to dodge the broken sword allowing it to slice a small part of his ear off. He immediately kicked kai in his chest sending him flying into the forest smashing through several trees before he finally hit one more coming to an abrupt stop. Kai  threw up several mouth fulls of blood before he fell down  completely limp on the ground.As luke did that he then thru tara launching her several meters away until she hit the ground with Sen still in her arms. Serena dazed at this sudden event snapped back to reality after tara was thrown. She quickly grabbed her brother''s arm and with an urgency she yelled.

    "Brother no!"

    Luke was furious, it could be said that he was quite handsome he had gotten compliments all his life and in fact he really was. He had a bit of an ego about it and so throughout the years he''s always avoided taking damage to his face. He''d never even gotten so much as a scratch before, one time a training partner almost broke his nose during a spar and luke beat the man almost to death. But that he understood, the man like himself was at the 7th warrior rank, but these two backwood no names messed up his face. Luke was  furious, madder than he''s ever been in his entire life.He didn''t even notice his sister anymore, he jumped down from the cart with Serena still on his arm like she was nothing and slowly walked towards tara and Sen. Serena grabbed at his waist pulling with all her strength not even slowing him down a bit Serena was getting more and more frantic she had never seen her brother so enraged before, but he continued on until he was directly in front of Tara and Sen. He picked up his blade and slashed down with astonishing speed but before it could reach them, Serena had somehow made in front of tara and blocked his blade with her armor. The heaviness, forcing Serena to her knees causing large cracks in the rock beneath her to appear. Before she could recover luke had already lifted his blade for another strike, and as he did something came flying at his face. Luke easily deflected it away with his sword, it was kais broken blade. Even after being smashed thru those trees he had yet to let go of his blade and when he came to he had barely made it to his feet before he saw luke about to kill his family. So he immediately threw it out, after luke deflected kais sword he saw where it came from. Angered that he hadn''t killed kai with his kick he quickly threw his own sword at kai, easily piercing his chest and pinning kai to a tree behind him. Kai let out a terrible roar in pain and soon fell unconscious  hearing this tara was absolutely terrified her crying got worse and the storm raged on,  Tara bellowed.

    "NO."

    Luke now missing a sword grabbed Serena''s from her. As she tried to keep hold of it,  her grip easily slipped. Compared to her brothers strength there was simply no way to keep it. Luke once more raised a sword high above his head, but before he could swing Serena again  stood in front of him now crying herself.

    "Brother, we are region knights. We protect the weak from those that would cause them harm we fight for those that cannot fight for themselves  we always serve justice, and we never kill children. Please stop ."

    Luke, still not comprehending, quickly backhanded his sister into a boulder crushing part of the rock, and causing Serena to immediately lose consciousness.

    "Please, not sen  not my baby."

    As luke once more looked on at tara and her son, he finally came to. He noticed something very strange, the boy, his eyes were glowing. He thought(he really is a monster) and once more Luke raised the sword up. Tara still crying, now with her eyes closed she hugged Sen tightly and just  kept whispering.

    "no no no."

    And then she heard it.

    "Mother it''s alright."

    She opened her eyes and Sen was looking directly at her. His eyes now glowing brighter than she''s ever seen. Sen touched his mothers bracelet and as he did it shined a bright purple, luke swung his sword but before it connected .

    *BOOOOOMM!!!*

    Lightning struck!!

    End of Chapter 13

 Chapter 14|| The Storm is Over

    Authors note: yo people hope you like this chapter teehee as always dont forget to rate and comment PEACE!!

    Chapter 14|| The Storm is Over

    *BOOOOOMM!!!*

    Lightning struck!!

    Attracted to the metallic sword the lightning instantly arched down striking it. Completely engulfing Luke causing it to set his armor aglow  bright red before exiting thru his feet. he falls to the ground and only a low hissing sound comes from his skin.

    As Tara looks on in horror her nose catches the smell of burnt flesh and she resists the urge to puke. She looks at Sen and his eyes have stopped glowing he''s fallen asleep  peacefully.

    Tara''s POV

    "How did he use lightning and he spoke I know I heard it I''m not crazy, I''m not."

    As tara sit''s there in a daze she remembers her husband and immediately gets worried she tries to climb to her feet but falls over her fear has restricted her. Trembling she slowly manages to stand and she wobbly rushes to Kai after walking a good 50 feet she finds him unconscious pinned to a tree she yells out.

    "No, Kai you can''t be, oh god what do I do."

    She looks at Sen hoping that maybe he can somehow help.

    "Sen, Sen, please help mommy please help."

    Crying more intensely she sets Sen down on the ground and tries to pull the blade out but as she barely touches the hilt Kai howls in pain.

    "ARRR!!"

    She quickly let''s go, but she knows if she doesn''t get the sword out of kais chest then he will die anyway so she comes to a decision.

    "Kai please don''t die."

    She grabs the hilt quickly and as she does kai continues to howl out fiercely in pain, but Tara grits her teeth and pulls with all her might flinging the sword out of kai and behind her where it makes a small thump noise as it hits the dirt.

    Kais body falls over and Tara tries to catch him, but they both fall to the ground. With Kai on top of Tara, she rolls him over and starts ripping her dress and putting as much as she can over his wound, but it''s simply not enough. It continues to bleed through soaking her hands dyeing them a dark red and a large puddle is quickly forming underneath Kai. As Tara continues with her best effort to at least stop the bleeding it''s just not working.

    Tara now panicked is crying over Kais face.

    "Please Kai you can''t die, your mine remember and I''m yours, we have to go to Cordel together we have to protect Sen remember."

    As her tears streak down on Kais face he slowly opens his eyes.

    "Tara is Sen."

    "He''s fine were fine, kai your hurt."

    Kai puts on a small smile and lets out a tiny laugh.

    "Haha, it''s fine it doesn''t even hurt anymore."

    As he finishes his words he coughs up a mouthful of blood.

    Kai no."

    Just as he''s starting to shut his eyes they immediately shoot back open and in a loud voice he shouts.

    "NOOO!!"

    Tara seeing this is confused, but she turns around and there he is, Luke is standing over Sen with bloodshot eyes and his sword raised high. His face entirely blackened and his body emitting a white smoke as well as a stench so foul rat''s may avoid it, he yells out.

    "It''s my win."

    As he swings his sword towards little Sen it''s flying at an astonishing speed but before it can strike his head it''s stopped. Luke looks to see who''s stopped him and to his astonishment floating in the sky above him is a small green glowing hole with a single slender arm firmly grasping his wrist.

    "What the fu."

    But before he can finish his sentence the faintly glowing green hole expands and a beautiful woman with long silver hair and perfect sapphire blue eyes steps out of it. Tara seeing this recognizes her immediately.

    "RYYLA!!"

    "The one the only hope I''m not late ."

    Luke seeing this woman come from nowhere was  beyond confused but what he didn''t understand was that even though he tried to free his arm he absolutely could not budge it. He couldn''t  even feel this woman''s rank  and in a panicked tone he shouted.

    "Release me I am a Region Knight."

    Ryyla just ignored him and hung on to him not letting him move away from her in the slightest. Luke angered by this dropped his sword and caught it with his other hand and immediately thrust towards Ryylas stomach, but before the blade reached her it was stopped by a wall of wind. She looked deep into Luke''s eyes and with a sinister smile said.

    "GO AWAY!!"

    She twisted her body into a spin easily lifting luke from the ground and threw him high into the air, but before he reached his maximum velocity Ryyla opened a portal in front of him.

    "Disappear."

    She quickly closed it and he was gone.Tara witnessing this was shell shocked she somehow managed to regain her composure.

    "Ryyla please save my husband."

    Ryyla quickly retorted.

    "No."

    Tara was once more shocked, she begged.

    "Please please, why won''t you save him, please."

    "Under one condition."

    "Anything please just save him."

    "Your son give him to me."

    Tara shaking couldn''t answer her words would not form she loved her son with absolute, but she also loved her husband as well she was frozen she couldn''t even open her mouth.

    "And when I say give him to me I mean I want him as my disciple."

    "What."

    "Oh, is that still not an agreeable deal, boy you country folk sure are greedy. let''s see let''s see ."

    "No I mean yes I agree I agree now, please."

    "Oh, but what about your husband will he agree?"

    "Yes yes now please ."

    "Good then sign this blood contract ."

    Ryyla turned over her hand and a piece of parchment as well as a pen came out and fell in front of tara.

    Seeing this she quickly signed the contract and as she finished Ryyla pricked her finger and a drop of Taras blood dripped down on the page.

    "Now what?"

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Your husband needs to sign as well."

    Tara was dumbfounded, but she regained her thoughts and quickly grabbed Kais blood-covered hand. She picked it up and slapped it on the contract the contract soaked up the blood and glowed a dark black before disappearing into smoke.

    "Good, good."

    Ryyla licking her lips was now very excited.

    "Now please my husband."

    Ryyla nodded her head and pointed her slender hand at Kai and a large violet blue light encompassed his body entirely.Kai''s body immediately shook in pain as broken bones mended torn tendons and muscles regrew and nerves and tissue regenerated and reconnected. It was a terrible pain and you could see it on his face after a minute or so his body was completely healed.

    "Why''s he still unconscious."

    Tara panicked.

    "Relax, relax, he''s simply exhausted now come we best go ."

    Ryyla flipped her hand once more and another green light the size of a marble shined in front of her, but it soon expanded to the size of a large cart and with another flick of her wrist she lifted Sens body up in the air and gently placed  him in Tara''s hands. With another gush of wind this time much stronger, she lifted Kai and Tara and pulled them into the portal where it soon dissipated and like that they were gone.

    As kai woke up he found himself lying on a bed in a small room with no windows. He sat up and felt his chest  there was no pain but as he rubbed himself  he noticed that his hand was chained to his foot he quickly got worried.

    "Tara, Tara where are you ."

    Kai''s POV

    "Not good not good, did they take Tara did they kill Sen."

    As these thoughts raced thru his head panic started to set in and once again he shouted out.

    "TARA, TARA!!"

    As he continued to shout out he finally heard laughing.

    "Ha ha hahaha."

    "Who is it who''s there."

    As the door to the room opened Ryyla walked in with big strides followed by Tara with Sen in her arms.

    "We got you good hahaha you really thought something bad happened look at his face that''s hilarious hahaha."

    Kai seeing his wife and son safe, quickly relaxed but hearing Ryylas laugh he felt embarrassed and angry because once again this girl has made a fool out of him he shouted out.

    "These chains take them off."

    Ryyla slowly takes off the chains while Kai gives her a menacing look.

    Tara rushed up to him and hugged him tightly squashing little Sen a bit.

    "Kai I was so scared I thought you died I thought Sen was going to die."

    Tara started crying into Kais chest he slowly rubbed her head. He was scared as well he had never been so close to death before, but he was also a bit mad. He was mad that he couldn''t even protect his family he was mad that he was beaten so easily but most of all he was mad at himself. It was his fault those region knights came after them and he knew it, and because of him his wife and child almost died several times. Kai''s stomach twisted in knots and his heart echoed with grief he whispered.

    " My fault, it''s all my fault."

    Tara looked up at him and saw his twisted expression she pinched the side of his stomach really hard making him grimace a little.

    "What did you do that for."

    "It''s not your fault don''t say that kai, please."

    And as kai looked at his wife''s teary eyed snot covered face he couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle.

    Tara angry that her husband started laughing pinched him again  a little harder this time.

    "Ow ow ow why are you pinching me again."

    "Because you''re laughing about the situation."

    "I''m not I swear."

    Then why were you ."

    Kai pondered a minute not sure if he should tell his wife about her snot covered face, but he looked at her face once more and he just couldn''t help it.

    "BW haha haha it''s your face you have snot everywhere."

    "What."

    Tara now realizing it herself quickly tried to wipe it away with her sleeve, but it simply dragged more out, seeing this she began to laugh as well.

    "Ha ha hahaha."

    Ryyla looking on at this strange couple tried to say something under her breath, but it was loud enough to hear anyway.

    "Disgusting

    Ryyla''s POV

    "What the hell is wrong with these people they were just upset and now they''re laughing at boogers maybe I don''t need a disciple, uh but it''s the only way ill be able to study him. Those facts those delicious facts I can''t wait."

    Tara and Kai seeing Ryyla start to drool as she looks on at Sen, they both think.

    "Disgusting."

    Snapping back to reality kai remembers he was in chains, he glances with snake eyes towards Ryyla.

    "Why did you have me in chains? are we safe here or are you turning us in?"

    Before Ryyla could speak up Tara interrupted her.

    "I''m sorry Kai I didn''t want her to but I, I couldn''t stop her ."

    Kai now angry.

    "So what are you gonna turn me in now."

    "Relax you fool I have no Intrest in turning you in and as for the cuffs, well that was just a prank."

    Now enraged but knowing he couldn''t beat her decided it be better to leave.

    "A prank, you think this is funny, come on tara were leaving.

    Kai got up and headed straight for the door and ryyla didn''t try to stop him but as he got to the door he noticed Tara still on the bed, she wasn''t moving."

    "Tara what are you doing come on let''s go."

    Tara didn''t say anything, she only looked sheepishly at Ryyla. Kai noticing his wife and ryyla exchanging glances.

    "What''s going on what have you done to my wife."

    "Kukuku done, I''ve done nothing to her."

    "Then why won''t she come."

    "Oh that, she simply wishes to fulfill her end of the contract."

    Kais ears perked up and his eyes opened wide.

    "Contract, what contract."

    End of Chapter 14

 Chapter 15|| Contract

    Author: what up ppl here''s ch 15 hope you like it and as always don''t forget to rate and comment Thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 15|| Contract

    "Contract what contract."

    Confused by Ryylas statement he slowly began to understand. His wife must have signed some type of  contract, that''s what was keeping her here.

    "Kukuku do you wish to know? aren''t you even the least bit curious as to how you''re not dead, and that the region knights aren''t around."

    Seeing Ryylas smiling face he felt more and more disdain towards her, but it clicked in his mind. Why hasn''t he been killed? and the region knights he didn''t sense them at all what was going on?  His wife was fine and so was his son. Now even more confused than before he just looked at Ryyla dumbstruck.

    "Well, are you interested, if not then you may leave if you wish."

    "No Kai don''t leave this place ."

    Tara shouted out frantically.

    Listening to his wife''s panicked tone he walked over and sat down on the bed.

    "Of course I won''t leave you."

    "No, it''s not that, if you left this building you might die."

    "WHAT"

    Kai looked back and forth between his wife and Ryyla before settling on Ryyla with a nasty look.

    "Ah pooh, Tara you shouldn''t have told him it would have been hilarious if he tried to leave."

    "What, what would have happened to me Tara? I don''t understand what''s going on."

    "Kai, I can''t really explain it well it would be better if Ryyla explains the situation."

    Kai thinking about the situation gently looks down at Sen and starts to stroke his head. When suddenly he realizes Sen''s eyes, they''ve been uncovered  this whole time. He''s been so confused that he completely forgot about them he quickly shouts.

    "Tara, Sen''s eyes."

    Tara shakes her head.

    "Ryyla already knows ."

    "You''re a bit late ain''t ya, hahaha where did you find this guy under a rock."

    Kai suddenly reddens with embarrassment and anger.

    "Just what the hell is going on? I thought I was dead I thought Sen was about to be killed. I wake up chained there''s no region knights my chest is healed just what is all this? someone just explain it to me already or I''m about to lose it."

    Kai''s mind was in shambles everything he thought has just been flipped upside down. His mind was running in every which way trying to figure everything out, he felt really light headed all of a sudden like he might pass out. Until Tara placed her hand on his knee and softly said.

    "Kai just listen, Ryyla, will you please explain everything in detail ."

    Listening to his wife''s angelic voice his lightheadedness gradually faded. He looked on at Ryyla with pure confusion, he slowly relaxed his breathing and Ryyla began to speak.

    "This is what I know, right after you two left i received a message from my secretary, you already know her the dwarf at the front desk, Naddel. Through my comm she told me that 2 guards had shown her wanted sketches of you two and when they saw the two of you instead of taking you in or asking you some questions they both immediately left.

    Now when I heard this I was immediately intre*cough cough*  I mean suspicious. So I went straight to the guard captain and asked him what was going on."

    "What and he just told you."

    Ryylas brows furrowed.

    "There''s that nasty habit of yours interrupting when a beautiful maiden is trying to tell ya a story."

    Kai quickly shut up and looked at the ceiling as if he had been staring at it the whole time.

    *Ahem*

    "Anyway, since I am the master of the mage guild the guard captain easily made time for me he tol..."

    Kai''s POV

    "Master of the mages guild this arrogant troll of a woman."

    Kai once more looked at his wife and she simply nodded to him verifying Ryylas comments.

    "...d me that 2 region knights were looking for you and that they were right here in the city. I became even more curi *cough cough* suspicious and went to find you two. That''s when I saw something interesting. I easily spotted one of the region knights standing atop a roof and the other was about to remove your head from your shoulders Kai."

    Kai''s POV

    "That must have been when I felt that blood lust on our way out of the city. So there really was someone behind me, but wait, why didn''t they attack me then?"

    "But before that shorty could kill you I saw something most interesting. The other region knight snatched the first one back and hid. While you two left the male region knight said they had orders not to attack you two whilst inside the city, and the two discussed attacking you when you were a bit further away.

    Hearing this, I decided to help you two and so I planned to wait until they attacked you and jump out and save you at the last minute.That way I could have you owe me but who would have thought that your son would have red eyes."

    Ryyla began to lick her lips while looking towards Sen. As she did Tara embraced Sen tightly to her bosom while giving a worried look, but Kai he was simply angry, he shouted out.

    "If you were there why didn''t you help earlier. My family nearly lost their lives while you simply hid like a coward and watched from the sidelines."

    Hearing this country bumpkin who was beaten so easily call her, a coward infuriated her.

    "Me a coward, you think me saving you was cowardice. What would you know about hardship your family lived didn''t it, while mine."

    She cut her words short and went silent for a moment.

    Kai shocked by Ryyla''s outburst, but he couldn''t get past that last part. "While mine", so her family was gone what did she mean he quietly apologized.

    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have called you a coward. You saved my life and my wife and sons I was angry, sorry."

    Kai grabbed Tara''s hand and squeezed it a bit tight.

    Regaining her composure she softly sighed.

    *sigh*

    "No, it was my fault too I could have prevented your struggle, but something came up during your fight that I simply could not foresee."

    "Something came up what was it?"

    "That storm that was going on, well did you notice anything strange about it."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Tara and Kai both shake their head''s no.

    "Well, that storm was by no means a natural one ."

    "Not natural, who could have caused it?"

    Kai looked at Tara and Tara looked right at Sen,  Tara speaks up affirmatively.

    "So it was Sen."

    Tara saw this so she naturally assumed it was Sen that caused the storm. Which got her rather excited about Sen''s prospects, a mage that could use 3 elements there''s never been one in all of existence.

    Kai looked at his wife like she''s crazy.

    "What are you talking about Tara how could Sen possibly create a storm."

    "But he made lightning strike that region knight while you were unconscious. The storm it had to of been from Sen."

    Kai''s jaw dropped he couldn''t believe it. 3 elements, but then he remembered.

    "But Ryyla I thought you said Sen only has 2 elements, light, and wind. What''s going on?"

    Ryyla looked at Tara and quickly squashed her happiness.

    "Sorry Tara, but Sen didn''t cause the storm ."

    "But... but if not Sen then who did. You said it yourself it wasn''t natural, what else could make a storm?"

    Ryyla momentarily silent pulled over a chair and sat down in front of the two. She folded her arms and with disdain she murmured.

    "Dragon."

    Kai jumped to his feet.

    "Dragon! you mean a dragon right? they''re, they''re real, I thought they were myths."

    Tara now slacked jawed as well. Ryyla''s face distorted and within her eyes a boundless raging fire could be seen. Her pressure encompassed the whole room pushing Kai back onto the bed and with a tempered tone she said.

    "Oh, they''re real alright but they won''t be for long."

    Kai and Tara noticing this sudden change felt dragons were a sore subject for Ryyla so Tara quickly tried to defuse her tension.

    "So how did Sen use lightning?I know he used it, he even told me it was alright. I''m not crazy, I know I''m not."

    Ryyla snapped back to reality and dissipated her pressure making Kai and Tara let out sighs of relief.

    "Going back to the storm it was indeed from a dragon and it diverted my attention for only a few seconds, and then that lightning struck out causing me to look back.  When I did  you were already treating Kai and that region knight was upon you.

    After that, I made the region knight disappear I then healed you and took you three here. As to your son being the cause of the lightning, I did indeed feel it from him, that I can confirm to be true but how he''s capable of 3 elements I have no clue.  For certain though he does have wind, light and lightning but whether or not he spoke to you that''s a question I can not answer."

    "But you checked him yourself you said he only had wind and light I don''t understand."

    "I don''t get it either I''ve been doing this a long time and once again your son has shown me a first he truly ceases to excite me. That is why I''m glad he will be my disciple."

    "What? you''re what?"

    Looking at Kai''s confused face was starting to really annoy her, so she decided to stop beating around the bush and tell him about the contract.

    "The contract your wife signed gave me permission to take Sen as my disciple. So he will live with me and study from me until I am completely satisfied with his merits. At the same time, I will study his everything."

    Ryyla once more put on a perverted smile while licking her lips.

    Kai jumped up.

    "No, he is my son too, you can''t take him without my permission as well."

    Right as Kai ended his sentence Ryyla turned over her hand and a contract appeared.

    "I already have, take a look.".

    Kai peered closely at the parchment and as he did a bloody hand print slowly faded in onto the contract.

    "What is this ."

    Kai looked over at tara.

    "Kai I''m sorry I had to you were dying. she wouldn''t save you otherwise, I had no choice."

    Kai was outraged but what could he do it was a blood contract. He knew very well that blood contracts were thee most binding agreements in the world, and if either party does not fulfill their end of the bargain then the contract would know. It was a type of magic that literally binded your blood and if you didn''t follow thru your blood from the contract would kill you. How no one really knew they just knew that a blood contract was absolute.

    That''s why when most people made a deal that involved a good amount of gold or a high valued trade between merchants a blood contract was always used people would use it because it was a guarantee.

    "Well we may have a contract but it doesn''t mean we''ll leave him here with you alone. I hope you''ve got plenty of rooms cause it''s about to get crowded."

    Kai smiled thinking  that even if his son had to be a disciple here at least he would always be around his son, and he could bug the crap out of Ryyla until his son was done learning from her.

    "Of course you''ll stay here, didn''t you read the contract. You are to be my assistant until you have fully paid off your debt."

    Kai shocked by this.

    "Debt, what debt I owe you nothing ."

    "Ku Ku Ku Ku Ku what debt, don''t you know."

    Ryyla immediately forced a big gush of air towards Tara lifting her off her feet and pulling her forward. With a flick of Ryylas hand, Tara turned in front of Kai and her wrist was pushed into his sight clearly showing the bracelet.

    Kai''s POV

    "The bracelet how did she find out?"

    "Kukuku now do you realize what debt and, by the way, this bracelet is 4,000 gold so you''ll be working for me for a very very long time haha haha haha."

    Ryyla couldn''t help but release a long wild laugh and as she did Kai''s shoulders slumped down and he immediately sunk into depression, but then someone spoke up.

    "No one''s asked me what I think. Who''s to say if you''re even worthy to be my master."

    Silence filled the room and Ryyla and Kai looked at Sen dumbstruck, meanwhile Tara just sat there and with a huge smile said.

    "Told ya."

    End of Chapter 15

 Chapter 16|| Conversation

    Author: welcome back guys and gals heres chapter 16 for ya hope you enjoy dont forget to rate and comment Thnx for reading guys PEACE!!

    Chapter 16|| Conversation

    "Told ya."

    As Ryyla and Kai both continue to look at Sen like they''re crazy, after about 2 minutes  Ryyla picks her jaw off the floor and ask.

    "Tara you do ventriloquism th..that''s impressive.. haha."

    "It wasn''t me you saw yourself it was clearly Sen."

    Kai also thought that this was some type of joke.

    "Tara, honey come on that''s not funny."

    "It wasn''t me it was Sen, come on Sen speak up, please."

    Tara looked on at Sen with puppy eyes still unsure if he would speak up curious as to how he even could, but she knew she wasn''t crazy, she just had to get the other two to believe it.

    Kai''s POV

    "No way he can speak, can he?"

    They all looked on at Sen in silence waiting for him to speak up until Kai finally spoke up instead.

    "See Tara I told ."

    "What should I say?"

    Once more everyone looked at Sen, they each clearly saw his mouth move followed by comprehendible language but it was  Tara who was the first to speak up.

    "Sen do you know who we are?"

    For another moment, it was quiet followed by.

    "Of course I know who you are  mother I''m not dumb."

    Ryyla slipped  out a laugh.

    "Kukuku interesting so interesting  you can speak."

    "Yes, Ryyla I can speak."

    "Oh, you even know my name kukuku."

    Ryyla couldn''t keep from laughing and grinning, Sen was simply the most interesting thing she''s ever witnessed. Meanwhile, Kai was just shocked, ever since him and Tara  had Sen, things have just gotten weirder and weirder he was speechless.

    "Could everyone stop staring like I''m some sort of freak especially you Ryyla that smile of yours is definitely perverted ."

    "Kukuku me a pervert and what are you little demon, are you here to eat us."

    Kai snapped back to reality after Ryylas last few words he realized people were right Sen is a demon, and it was his fault. Because of his blood Sen had it running thru his veins, but he wondered if Sen could call down lightning what else was he capable of. He began to show fear on his face and Tara saw it.

    "Kai, why are you looking at Sen like that. You don''t have to be afraid of him he''s not really gonna eat us, right Sen."

    "Why would I eat you, what is wrong with you people. So what if I am part demon that has no relevance to my appetite what so ever ."

    Kai finally decides to chime in.

    "How long since you could speak Sen."

    "Just right before  the lightning came, I tried a few times before but every time I did it always came out as a whine or something else. Never as speech."

    Kai''s POV

    "This doesn''t make any sense how is this possible."

    "Kukuku so you are able to grasp speech, what else are you capable of little one."

    "Do not call me little one, I may be a baby, but my mind is far more advanced then most adults."

    Sen shot a glare at Ryyla but to her it was still a baby''s face so it was literally cute instead of menacing. A large smile appeared on her face she knew deep down she has found the discovery of the century and she simply must know more.

    "Hahaha i get it I get it I won''t call you little, but you must know, I myself am pretty advanced  and as I am I must ask how are you capable of speech your not even 2 months old ."

    Pondering momentarily Sen couldn''t answer the question himself so he just went with his basic understanding of it.

    "As to how I am capable of speech, well  I''m not quite sure myself but to my understanding it''s not any different from someone else''s linguistic capabilities. I form a thought and simply say what I wish to say nothing more ."

    Tara could only smile at first when she heard Sen''s voice. Right before the lightning struck she was stunned she immediately thought she was crazy, but she remembered that Sen was a demon, and then she felt fear, but at the end of all her thoughts one thing kept popping in her mind.

    Kai as well was part demon and he wasn''t a monster, it must be how you''re raised. She swore to herself that from that day on she would raise Sen to be the most upstanding man so no matter where he went no one would look at him as a monster nor as a demon, but with respect as a fine man.

    This madeTara smile more because she now knew that Sen was intelligent plus the fact that he could use 3 elements.  Therefore he was destined for great things, as a mother how could she not be prideful of a son that was so special. she just kept on grinning.

    "So like I said before how are you worthy of being my master hmm?"

    "Kukuku when it comes to  wind and light magic there is nothing I do not know. I could teach you many things Sen, I could teach you how to master these things ."

    "I will master wind and light on my own in due time if that is all you have then ill have to pass."

    Ryyla was dumbstruck there were literally hundreds who came to her year after year that would throw away fortunes  just to learn one spell from her, and this infant would pass so easily. It made Sen''s stock rise in her book and now a switch in her mind was flipped she simply must have him as her disciple.

    Ryyla''s POV

    "This boy kukuku, so interesting, he says he''ll master wind and light on his own.He''s part demon he has 3 elements and his mana potential is the 10th rank like me plus I can''t shake the feeling that something is going on within those eyes of his. I must have him but what can entice one so small whose future merits are so unpredictable. What do I have,what what, ah! that''s it kukuku."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Boy, do you know where you are right now?"

    Sen could not help but think this was some weird test and he did not wish to entertain Ryyla. as if he were a pet. So he just gave her a glare, but once again it only looked like a cute face to Ryyla.

    "Hmm, so  what now you can''t speak, or is my beauty just too mesmerizing that you''re frozen."

    "As if you weirdo, I just don''t wish to entertain such a stupid question with my time."

    "Oh, stupid is it, so that means you know the answer then."

    "Of course."

    "Then could you please enlighten me I''m sure your father would like to know as well."

    Kai was also curious he had forgotten to get a proper explanation from Ryyla because of talks of dragons and Sen himself talking. His mind just couldn''t keep up.

    Sen looked towards Kai and sure enough Kai had a face which said where are we. Sen decided to throw him a bone.

    *sigh*

    "Were in a house not too far from where that battle was just held, probably just inside a forest a few miles from Freyor."

    Hearing this Kai shot to his feet now it made sense, that''s why Tara didn''t want him going outside because even though he couldn''t feel the region knights it wouldn''t be strange if they were hiding their presence. Kai thought that they must be outside the house hidden nearby, but just after Sen finished speaking Ryyla jumped in with a crazy laugh.

    "HAHAHAHAHA how wrong you are little Sen how wrong you are."

    "What, you lie, we must be, I can still feel the mana essence from the lightning and it feels like its only a throw away. Tell me how could I feel that if it weren''t so ."

    "HAHAHA, come come."

    Ryyla ushered for everyone to follow her, so Tara held Sen in her arms and followed Ryyla, Kai got up and followed as well. When he heard Sen''s explanation it made sense because he too could feel the lightnings mana essence nearby that''s why he was a bit nervous cause he really did think that right outside the region knights were hiding in wait.

    As they all walked out of the small room they were astonished at what they saw they were in a huge house maybe a mansion, the hallway they walked down led to a huge wide open room with white marble floor and paintings on every wall. There were even many things behind cased glass signalling their expense.

    As they continued out of the room they soon found themselves at the foot of some stairs and to the side of them were two 30 foot high doors that were as wide as at least 2 bulls were long. Ryyla walked to these overbearing doors and  signaled everyone to step in front of them.

    As Kai stood there he felt more and more paranoid that this was some type of elaborate trap, and that as soon as the doors were opened the region knights would storm in and try to kill him. He couldn''t help but reach at his waist for his sword, but it was then that he realized that he didn''t have it on him.

    Kai''s POV

    "Dammit, this winch must have taken it from me while I was out. If this is a trap then this time ill take the bracelet from my wife and ill be a 7th rank. After that, I can at least grab my family and flee Ryyla couldn''t possibly be higher than a rank 7 could she?"

    As Ryyla flicked her wrist a gush of wind immediately flung open the doors and everyone''s mind just went blank. What they saw, well its a bit hard to describe. They themselves had no clue what they were looking at and so Ryyla seeing they''re stupid expressions started laughing like a maniac.

    "HAHAHAHA  now do you all see. We''re clearly not at freyor anymore, should I tell should I tell."

    Just outside, the doors was an ocean which covered below as well as above. It was a faint light green with sparkles of silver mixed in that swirled constantly.  Everywhere you looked whether it be up down side to side was this endless ocean of green and silver.

    Sen searched his memory and indeed there was an image of this, but he had no clue what it was. As he continued to watch it a sense of fear soon filled him. This ocean was somehow familiar and when he tried to think why that same head tearing pain entered his mind, and he nearly let out a scream. He immediately suppressed  the thought and with a chill down his spine he asked.

    "What is this?"

    "Kukukuk so you don''t know everything do you little Sen."

    Anger swelled up in his heart, he tried to deepen his voice to sound angry but alas he was still an infant so it only came out cute and non-threatening.

    "Dammit I may not know everything but I clearly feel the lightning essence somewhere out there. Are you done treating people like fools."

    Tara jumped in.

    "Sen that''s no way to talk cursing like that, I am not raising a brigand so do not speak like one."

    "Tee hee hee did someone get scolded."

    Sen''s face just looked wrinkled and he just decided it would be better to be polite or this conversation would simply not move.

    "Sorry, mom you''re right."

    Kai seeing Sen act so meek in the face of his mother made him let go of some of his lingering fear, he thought, "Sen really is a kid."

    "Kukuku what a baby."

    Listening to this Sen''s eye began to twitch but he suppressed his anger and for the first time he felt empathy for his father.

    Sen''s POV

    This is what he''s been dealing with.

    "Ryyla, could you tell me what is this place?"

    "Ah ah ah, you didn''t say please."

    Sen''s little brow furrowed and with a forced smile he said.

    "Please ."

    "Kukukukuku welcome to my pocket dimension, do you still think I''m unworthy to be your master, little Sen."

    End of Chapter 16

 Chapter 17|| New Agreement

    Author: what up ppl heres chapter 17 for your viewing pleasure as always if you like don''t forget to rate and comment Thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 17|| New Agreement

    "Kukukukuku welcome to my pocket dimension, tell me do you still think I''m unworthy to be your master, little Sen."

    Hearing these words kai and tara simply could not fathom it. They''re eyes opened as wide as possible. Sen however seeing this felt a bit irritated at ryyla, but at the same time he knew how much a pocket dimension might come in handy in the future so with a smile he said.

    "I''ve decided ryyla you will teach me but what I want to learn the most about is this dimension of yours ."

    Ryyla laughed at sens quick turn around, but she knew that she had him hook line and sinker.

    "Ho so now you wish to learn from me, but this magic I can''t teach you. What should I do I wonder kukuku."

    "You."

    "Me what, call me master and I shall teach you."

    Sen irritated by this thought for a while before coming to a decision.

    "No, I will not call you master."

    "What then I will not teach you."

    Ryyla stuck her tongue out at sen, kai and tara both looked at sen with looks of relief they too weren''t very fond of ryyla. If she herself didn''t want sen then they could be on their way to Cordel, but how to leave this place they did not know .It was then that sen said something that stunned them both.

    "You will teach me or you will die."

    Hearing sens words kai and tara looked on with shock.

    "Sen what are you saying to ryyla, kai please say something."

    Kai could only look on with a bit of fright, ryylas pressure was going up around her at a dreadful rate and kai still could not see the depths of her power.

    Ryylas expression became grim her arms folded and the pressure around her greatly increased causing kai and tara to take several steps backwards. Ryyla deepened her voice and in a calm menacing tone she bellowed.

    "You dare threaten to kill me little one, tell me boy how could you possibly even lay a scratch upon me let alone take my life."

    Sen furrowed his brow and he as well answered in a calm manner.

    "I never claimed to have the ability to kill you I simply said you would die. As to how, well, you yourself established the blood contract and we all know what happens when someone breaks it, death ."

    Ryylas pressure immediately dropped and a wild smirk appeared on her face.

    "Kukukuku death you say, by the blood contract kukuku."

    Ryyla quickly waved her hand and tara and kais contracts appeared out of thin air. She then sent a blade of wind towards the contracts shredding them both in seconds, she then laughed even louder.

    "Hahahahaha you think a blood contract could harm me there''s no way that would ever be so ."

    Ryylas grin became wider and wider.

    "Because I am the inventor of blood contracts ."

    Hearing this statement kai and tara nearly crumbled to their knees. If what she said was true then the inventor of blood contracts that would make ryyla over 800 years old. They both knew that elves could live long lives, but at most that was 300 or 400 years not 800 how was this possible.

    Was she immortal? Sen as well did not expect this but looking at ryyla he couldn''t help but smile. Ryyla noticing this stopped laughing and looked on at sen in curiousity she asked.

    "What, what is it, why are you smiling after finding out you can''t harm me. Has your brain become corroded with indecent thoughts ."

    Sens grin became bigger at ryylas silly comments she hasn''t even noticed has she.

    "Do you not know."

    "Do I not know what?"

    "Dad id say your welcome, you owe me one."

    Kai stumped at his son''s words looked between him and ryyla a few times and like a light going off in his head it clicked.

    "Ah, the contracts she shredded them tara we''re free ."

    Tara, just now realizing this as well together her and kai began to laugh joyfully.

    "Hahaha."

    Ryyla  now figuring it out herself boiled with rage she was about to go crazy but the more she thought about it the more she wanted the boy.

    "Kukukukuku, boy so interesting, fine ill teach you, but you have to call me mighty one."

    "Nope."

    "What, then, then, how about the greatest."

    "Not gonna happen, now if you would be so kind as to let us out of this weird place we''d much appreciate it."

    Ryyla''s POV

    "what can I do what can I do I must have him but how ?"

    "Okay okay, ill teach you this dimensional magic so will you please be my disciple?"

    "Hmm you say you''ll teach me now I wonder should I accept?"

    Kai and tara were both looking at sen shaking their heads and pleading no with their eyes, but sen just ignored them. The pocket dimension was just too irresistible, but he needed more he needed answers.

    "Will you still call me little one?"

    "No no of course not."

    "Does my father have a debt with you?"

    Ryyla looked towards kai, the bracelet to her was worthless she could make as many as she wanted they were nothing to her."

    "No, no debt, the bracelet is a gift from me for my future disciples parents."

    "And what about my mana core can you tell me why it''s different?"

    "I.....I can''t, but if you let me study you a bit I''m sure I''ll find the answers ."

    "Hmm very well then, but how will we make sure you keep your end of the bargain you said it yourself blood contracts do not work on you. How am I supposed to trust someone so weird."

    Ryyla was giving him everything yet he still wanted a guarantee was her word not good enough.

    "There is another way something that I cannot break ."

    "Oh and what is that?"

    "A soul contract ."

    Kai perked up curiously.

    "Hmm, soul contract whats that?"

    "It is a contract between two souls, a piece of my soul is transferred to you and a piece of your soul to me where it will reside next to our original souls.  If one were to break it the piece in the other person will absorb mana from the inside of the body and then self destruct, destroying that small piece as well as whoever it''s in."

    Sen looked on in confusion as he tried to process this new found information.

    "How does that work?"

    "No one knows for sure but like the blood contract only one can break it and that''s god."

    "How do I know your not lying?"

    Kai and sen both looking confused. Tara was the first to speak up.

    "What she said is true when I was a child that''s what we were taught in the church of light. The priestess told us that a soul contract was part of the natural laws of the world and that only god can break it, but sen you shouldn''t do it. We should all just leave and go meet my mother in cordel, we''ll be safe there."

    "No mother we won''t think about it. Region knights are looking for us they have your and dads faces and the rate in which they found you was simply too fast. They may even already know where you''re headed.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Plus if we use ryylas magic we could hide. Even if we were to make it to Cordel my eyes are still red even if we travel to a different continent how do you know we won''t be persecuted there. This is our best option and if you say that ryylas not lying well then I''m inclined to take this offer."

    Tara and kai both looked upset because they both knew sen wasn''t exactly wrong. The region knights did have their picture and worse there was no guarantee they could make it to their destination nor that they would be protected once they reached said destination. But this ryyla woman clearly just wanted to use sen for her own gains. What could they do, tara looked saddened but then sen spoke up.

    "Mom it''s alright."

    Hearing these exact same words from sen just like from when the lightning struck, a calm warmth came over her and for the first time in a long while she felt a sense of hope well up in her heart. She took kai''s hand and with a bright smile.

    "Kai lets trust sen."

    "But tara this ryyla only wishes to use him its clear as day how can we let this happen?"

    "Kai, sen knows this, haven''t you heard the way he speaks. He knows what he''s doing he''s already proven how strong he can be let''s trust his judgement."

    Kai didn''t know what to say he''s never been a smart man and when he had first met tara he had been so very lucky. He knows that sen is intelligent probably smarter than he is now but for a father to listen to their child he had but one question.

    "Sen when we were on our way to freyor every day you would lift a leaf or a pebble, tell me what were you doing, were simply playing or something else ?"

    Sen with a resolute look said.

    "Training."

    Right then and there kai knew his son was determined. His son would be great and his son was absolutely right he decided to trust his sons judgment and more importantly he decided to trust his wife''s.

    "Ok son, whatever you decide right now ill support you."

    "Thanks."

    Sen paused momentarily thinking hard about something.

    "Okay ryyla, I will be your student but with a few conditions."

    Ryyla finally getting her way was overjoyed, she''s never felt like this in her entire life and from the bottom of her heart she truly wanted sen as a disciple. She hurriedly agreed.

    "Yes yes, whatever you want just tell me."

    "First I want to know everything about this pocket dimension as well as how to create one myself."

    "Yes okay go on."

    "Second, not only will you teach me you will also teach my mother wind magic and my father light magic."

    This was easy enough, she quickly nodded her head. Meanwhile tara was so happy she wanted to cry, all her life she''s only wanted one thing more than anything else and that was the chance to use magic. Now her son has opened a door in her heart that she long ago had shut and locked. The happiness she felt was almost comparable to the day she found out she was pregnant.

    Kai as well only looked delighted he was a warrior, but he could not get past the 5th rank. Growing up he''s only ever wanted to become strong and while training he noticed that no matter what he did no matter how much he struggled and trained.

    He could not break through to the 6th rank but now with magic it may one day be possible. Would he give up the sword of course not, but with magic at his side as well his strength would only increase. He soon played out fantasy''s in his mind where he defeated monsters with his sword as well as with magic, a stupid grin slowly formed on his face.

    "Third you will teach me until I decide I''m satisfied not when you are,  and fourth you will not call me little, I am sen do you understand."

    "Yes yes is that it."

    "For now yes."

    "Then we can start the procedures immediately."

    Sen nodded and ryyla quickly turned over her hand and as she did a little furry creature appeared in her hand it was the size of a fist. It was covered in soft fur with a long tail the length of which was the same as a small child''s arm its features were that of a cat.

    Kai quickly shouted and jumped back.

    "What is that disgusting creature ?"

    Ryyla quickly pointed it towards kai and as she did he once more jumped back this time directly behind tara, and as he peeked over her shoulder he once more shouted out.

    "Keep that nasty little thing away from me or ill kill it."

    "Sorry, kai is a bit afraid of cats."

    "Oh, kukuku ."

    "I''m, I''m not afraid, it''s just that they''re disgusting that''s all."

    Sen could not believe it once more he saw something unsightly no boy should ever witness from their father.

    Sen''s POV

    "A man hiding behind his woman''s back pathetic."

    "Hahahahaha this is not a cat you fool its a wisper ."

    "I don''t care what you call that thing just keep it back you hear me."

    "Hahaha, fine fine, no sense in prolonging things, sen this is a wisper. They normally live in deep mountains they''re among some of the rarest little creatures you''ll ever see ."

    "Why do you have one?"

    "Simple they help keep monsters away as well as soul suck, it''s one of their special abilities

    "Oh, I see so this is how we will form a contract."

    "Correct, you are smart, this little creature is mine so he will only take as much of the soul as I wish. If he were a wild one then he would take every bit of one''s soul, killing them without fail."

    Kai and tara both thought how dreadful.

    "Hmm, interesting shall we start."

    Ryyla nodded and approached sen and tara, as she did kai immediately jumped back dozens of meters. Ryyla picked up the wisper and gently whispered something into its ear it then looked at her and nodded. She held the wisper up to her chest and the wisper put its small lips to her chest and its body began to glow a bright pink.

    After a few seconds its body expanded to nearly double it''s size ryyla then placed the wisper next to sens chest and its body gradually shrunk. As ryylas piece soon went into him ryylas legs trembled for a moment.

    *phew*

    "Ok, my piece has gone into you and is settling near your soul as we speak now it''s time to collect a piece of yours sen. When my wisper does this in your soul you will feel his presence you must grant him permission or this will not work do you understand ?"

    "I get it now come."

    Ryyla simply sighed and once more put her wisper next to sens chest in order for it to take a piece of his soul. As the wisper made contact it easily felt  sens soul, but as it tried to draw out a piece. The wisper immediately jumped backwards several feet away taking a stance on all four feet and started hissing wildly.

    "I don''t understand I gave it permission, is this suppose to happen?"

    Ryyla was shocked she never encountered something like this before. She quickly picked up the wisper and in some unknown language started to converse with it, after a few minutes the wisper calmed down and their conversation ended.

    "What is it is something the matter ."

    *sigh*

    "Your soul, it really is different."

    End of Chapter 17

 Chapter 18|| Hunted No More

    Author: HOLY SHIT!! for some reason this chapter took me forever you know those days where you have everything planned out and then nothing goes right that was my day and it made me take forever on this chapter but this chapter didnt suffer as always plz rate and comment thnx for reading guys PEACE!!

    Chapter 18|| Hunted No More

    *sigh*

    "Your soul, it really is different."

    Sen knew that something was different about his soul, but he could never delve into why for the pain would strike him immediately.

    "What do you mean whats wrong with my soul?"

    "I didn''t say there was anything wrong with it, just different."

    "If nothing''s wrong then how come your pet acted like that?"

    "Well, when my wisper felt the presence of your soul he was attacked, naturally he would try to defend himself."

    "What I didn''t attack him."

    "Hmm your soul must be very powerful and erratic otherwise it wouldn''t be able to  scare and harm my wisper. You must have done it unintentionally thinking my wisper was a threat."

    Sen thought for a moment.

    "Could that really be the reason, what kind of soul do I have? It not only attacks this wisper but me as well if I try to even investigate it.

    "What can I do to complete this contract then?"

    "Just relax you must know that my wisper wishes you no harm.When your calm then it will go more smoothly so whenever you''re ready."

    Sen slowed his breathing and quickly relaxed himself as if he were meditating. He looked into his mind and slowly calmed himself his soul was as tranquil as a leaf floating in the wind, he calmly said.

    "Ok, I''m ready."

    Ryyla once more picked up her wisper and approached sen placing it near sens chest. It was a little hesitant at first but with a bit of coaxing eventually it settled down. It pressed its lips upon sens chest and gently probed his soul, its body began to glow and it finally extracted a small piece of sens soul doubling the wispers body size. Ryyla once more placed the wisper to her own chest and a small piece of his soul settled within her next to her soul and the contract was complete.

    *phew*

    "The contract is now complete thank you young wisper."

    And with a flip of her hand the wisper vanished, she then smiled and said.

    "Now since I''m to call you sen what will you call me?"

    "Hmm how about little ryyla?"

    "WHAT! that''s not funny if you do then we can''t be friends."

    "Hahaha, we are to be friends now?"

    *grrr*

    "You make fun of me when I''m to teach you these amazing things."

    "Hahaha, I''m only kidding, tell you what why don''t we just go by names."

    "No, thats no good, my names boring why can''t I have a title you''re already getting so much from me cant you be the least bit fair."

    Sen pondered a moment and finally decided.

    "If you teach me a lot of powerful magic then maybe one day ill call you teacher, how''s that."

    Ryyla hearing teacher jumped in joy.

    "Yes yes yes yes me a teacher kukukukuku excellent excellent. Since I am the teacher first order of business uniforms."

    Kai jumped in.

    "What! uniforms, no way ."

    "Uniforms I don''t care and I said maybe ill call you teacher."

    Ryyla''s dreams were squashed in a matter of seconds and she immediately looked depressed, tara seeing this chimed in.

    "Well, if the uniforms aren''t too formal I wouldn''t be opposed ."

    Ryyla hearing this quickly perked up.

    "Really?"

    "No no no out of the question, I''m already in my 30''s I''m too old for such drivel, sen, please tell her no."

    Sen looked at ryyla and she looked back at him with puppy eyes, sen thought a uniform didn''t matter in the least all he wanted was that dimension magic, if he could claim it then who cares about a uniform to him it''s just clothing.

    "Well, I agree with mother as long as their not too fashionable I really do not care."

    "Yay, little.... I mean sen agrees as well."

    Ryyla once more was jumping for joy she had never been to school before and was self-taught in everything she knew. To her, the prospects of teaching and uniforms were very refreshing. She had been quite bored for the last few century''s and now she was getting a student with so many interesting things about him. She simply could not contain her excitement, she quickly shouted out.

    "So when shall we start?"

    Sen quickly replied

    "Immediately."

    Tara and kai were both stunned all of this was happening so fast. At first they wee both against it, but in only a matter of a few minutes their son convinced them to stay with ryyla and to learn magic from her.Kai was especially bewildered but tara spoke up.

    "Are we to do it here?"

    Kai soon realized if he were to stay in here and learn for god knows how long, staring at this green ocean he would go insane.

    "Yeah we can''t do it here this place is maddening I don''t suppose you have a dojo in there do you?"

    Ryyla noticing there discomfort pondered for a moment.

    "Hmm, we don''t have to do it here and it might be kinda bad if any of ya were to fall into that dimensional ocean."

    "What would happen ?"

    Tara asked worryingly.

    "Well not much, just your body would be torn to shreds and your soul would disperse, not too bad."

    Kai became on his guard immediately.

    "What! you have us in such a place, sen we can''t stay here with this woman we gotta leave. What sane person would live here?"

    Sen looked around and he had to agree with his dad why would someone live so close to death. Maybe this place  was connected to her long life, but before sen could speak up.

    "What, I don''t live here, this is just one of my vacation homes. It''s really quite peaceful, no day or night it''s really soothing."

    "If you don''t live here then where do you live?"

    "Kukuku do you want to see?"

    Ryyla ushered everyone back into the house and they followed her curiously. She then shut her huge doors with a pull of wind and then placed her palm upon the middle of the closed doors. after a second she began to chant, as she did the three looked on confused, but sen quickly figured out she was about to move them all someplace. As she continued to chant her hand faintly glowed a bright green, and as it did the entire house began to shake quite violently, kai worried shouted out.

    "What are you doing ?"

    He went to grab her arm and move it away but before he did sen used his power to grab his father''s hand to stop him.

    "Dad she''s moving us relax."

    Sen released his father and his father settled down a bit, but you could still see a look of worry on his face. Tara grabbed his hand and squeezed it tight she too was a bit fearful. Kai looked at her and realized he was probably making her worry more with his actions so he squeezed her hand back and kept silent.

    After a few seconds, the green light from ryylas hand started to pulse with a bit of silver in it as well, and like that everything went white for a brief second. When it finally faded and the light from ryylas hand had disappeared, the house finally stopped trembling.

    *phew*

    "Were here."

    Kai still not wanting to act too rash simply whispered.

    "Where is here?"

    Ryyla pushed open the huge doors with a bit of wind and as she did kai and tara were shocked by what laid before them.

    "Welcome to my home."

    They all stepped out and tara and kais mouths were left agape with what was before them. The first thing their feet touched was a patch of green bluegrass that stretched as far as the eye could see. Tall broad trees with white and pink flowers blooming on them, in the distance you could see a long cascading waterfall that dripped clear spring water as cool as ice and almost as delicious as some wines.

    Flowers of every color covered the landscape and small animals such as rabbits and deers could be seen nibbling on bushes that were covered in red and purple berries. The sun shined down past the clouds as if it were a painting and a long cool breeze drifted past the landscape and into the noses of everyone. Filling their senses with the fragrance of life itself.

    Only one word could describe this place and that is paradise, but even that may not be enough. Tara and kai were speechless, they have both been to many places and seen many things but in all of their lives they have never witnessed such beauty. It almost didn''t seem real, tara looking at this couldn''t help but look down at sen.

    Seeing his beautiful eyes, she couldn''t help but start kissing his face which sen didn''t really mind. As for kai taking this scenery in he couldn''t help but think of what he''s done to come here. All the people he killed, all the children, he couldn''t help but shed a single tear that slowly made its way down his cheek. At that moment, he felt a gut-wrenching pain and from the bottom of his heart he knew that he truly hated himself.

    "Okay mom that''s enough, can you please stop now dad what''s the matter why are you crying?"

    Kai quickly regained his composure.

    "Nothing it''s nothing, this place is just beautiful I''ve never seen such a paradise. Tell me ryyla where are we right now?"

    "Kukuku this is the hidden valley of Treya, my home."

    Kai and tara once more their mouths dropped they''ve both heard of the valley of treya, but there has never been a map to treya because no one could ever find it. Everyone thought it was just a myth something you tell to children to give them good dreams, but to know that this place was real. Their brains could not fathom it and then sen spoke up.

    "Mom dad can you stop drooling so we can get started already, but before that ryyla what continent are we on."

    "Kukuku should I tell?"

    "Do you have to do that every time someone ask you a question it''s very annoying. You know what just forget I even asked."

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Kai and tara only looked at each other they had both wanted to say the exact same thing, but couldn''t find the courage.

    "What! me annoying, says the child who craps on himself hahaha."

    Sen quickly got irritated .

    "Ok, mom dad its time to go."

    Kai and tara as if on Que both turned and started to walk away from ryyla. They had both wanted to give her the business but simply couldn''t.

    "Wait wait I was kidding I was kidding, no more I swear ."

    Ryyla fell to her knees and was pulling on taras clothes. Tara turned around and sen began to speak.

    "Listen up ryyla, if you are to teach me then when I ask a question do you think it''s appropriate for you to not only not answer my question, but tease me as well. You''ll never be a respectable teacher like that."

    "You''re right your right I''m sorry, so stay ok."

    Kai and tara both broke out into laughter looking at the two was quite comical. It was if sen was the teacher and ryyla the student getting lectured, they couldn''t help but see them this way.

    "If I am to stay, then what will you do when one of us has a question ?"

    "Answer, ill answer."

    "And when one of us doesn''t know something that will you not do?"

    "Tease, I won''t tease."

    "Very good now ryyla shall we start the lesson ?"

    "Yes."

    "Yes, what?"

    "Yes, master."

    "What?"

    Ryyla had quickly got caught up in sens pace and blurted it out accidentally she immediately thought.

    Ryyl''s POV

    "Dangerous I have to be careful I went with this kid''s pace so easily"

    "Yes, I meant  sen,  teehee."

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    As the lesson started, somewhere else in the world in a large castle in a wide room 4 people conversed. While one sat in a luxurious chair the other 3 knelt on the floor in front of this seated figure.

    "So this is your report dreyer?"

    "Yes Region lord."

    Flipping through the report the region lords face became more and more sour, he stopped on the last page and in a low irritated tone.

    "You are to cease this investigation immediately and you are to remove all wanted posters of these people and you are no longer to look for them that is all."

    The region lord quickly got up and walked towards the door to exit, dreyer jumped to his feet.

    "My lord these people killed innocent civilians they destroyed a whole village we are to simply let them go."

    "There is nothing to be done you took too long."

    "Took too long, my lord, how can we let these people escape after what they''ve done."

    "Under normal circumstances they would be destroyed, but as things stand we cannot touch them."

    Dreyer was angry he momentarily lost his temper and shouted out.

    "WHAT ABOUT JUSTICE!"

    The region lord bellowed back.

    "I AM JUSTICE!!"

    Dreyer regaining his composure immediately fell to one knee and looked to the ground.

    "My lord forgive me I... I didn''t mean to."

    The region lord looked at dreyer he too had forgotten himself for a moment.

    *sigh*

    "Dreyer, raise your head, listen, do you know who the elf woman was."

    Dreyer raised his head up and quickly shook it no.

    *sigh*

    "That elf woman was Ryyla ."

    Dreyers eyes almost popped from his head and he glanced at the other two who were kneeling behind him it was Luke and Serena they both looked a bit confused and the region lord continued.

    "You must remember ryyla is no average elf she like me is a 10th rank. I a warrior and her a mage, you, of course, remember the war 30 years ago the one where out of nowhere one day during the fight me and my enemies were stopped cold by one lone person.That person is in fact ryyla at that time we were forced to make peace with our enemies by her.

    Since that time we''ve only prospered, I maybe at the 10th rank now, but even today between her and me I''m just not certain who would win. If this report is true then those three people are now under her protection if so I can not risk going to war over one village. What happened to those people is sad it really is, but imagine the millions that would die if we were to war with her ."

    *sigh*

    "Dreyer you must understand even if we were to fight and kill her, her mages guild brings in nearly 40% of all the taxes we collect. Without her, the mages guild would fall and our economy would crash then we would be open season for any local warmonger to invade us and take over. This is something you must let go I tell you today this case is closed."

    And with that the region lord calmly turned and exited the room. Dreyer and the others remained silent for a minute before serena shot up to her feet and said.

    "Sir were really going to give up ?"

    Dreyer just sat there quietly,  before he made his report he hadn''t know that this was the same ryyla from that war, but hearing his region lord there were no doubts he had to let it go.

    "Sir please answer me how can we give up like this how is this justice? Luke please say something."

    Luke wanted to speak up but ryylas power had frightened him. When he was thrown into that portal he was dropped into the middle of a mountain filled with powerful beast. In his already weakened state, he nearly lost his life there. Even though he sorely wanted justice and a bit of revenge for his humiliation, if he was to fight ryyla he would soon rather lose an arm or a leg.

    "No serena you heard the region lord he''s given orders ."

    "But but, that ryyla couldn''t possibly be that strong if we go ambush her surely."

    "I said no, you''re young so you wouldn''t know but during that war 30 years ago I was there. I witnessed her power myself with but a gush of wind she picked up 10''s of thousands of soldiers, and with but a wave of her hand she slammed them into trees and the ground. Crushing their armor with the impact our forces quickly made a river of blood before her ."

    "I ...I didn''t know I thought those were all just stories."

    "Serena do you remember what they called ryyla."

    "Even that''s true how?"

    "It just is, her power is real and that''s why she is....Ryyla the Dragonslayer."

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    [Treya]

    Sen and his family after a long first day, they all decide to take a bath. Tara holding sen and kai along side of her made their way to the cascading waterfall. It took them around ten minutes before they reached it but when they got there a bit of excitement was on all of their faces. All three quickly enter and begin to soak their tired selves.

    "Kai do you think we''ll be safe here?"

    "Hmm, we should be, if this place truly is treya the hidden valley then who can find us."

    "Mom you worry too much even if were found ryylas magic can make us disappear in no time."

    "Maybe your ri."

    Before tara could finish her sentence there was a noise coming from behind a bush. Kai noticing it immediately did a flip out of the water landing next to his sword he quickly drew it and was already upon this bush, but before he could swing the figure behind it hoped out.

    "Kukuku not bad kai not bad."

    Kai noticing who it was immediately dropped his sword and covered his front with his hand, but seeing how he only had one hand he simply could not cover himself efficiently.

    Ryyla stood there evaluating kai and a big grin was on her face. Tara seeing this quickly yelled out.

    "What are you doing here ?"

    "Me, I was simply getting ready to bathe but then I heard some noise at my favorite bathing spot and thought it might have been a pervert. So I quickly went to check but who would have thought I would have seen other things instead kukuku."

    Kai noticing ryylas eyes, dove into the water, quickly standing next to his wife he couldn''t even speak, but tara spoke up angrily.

    "The only pervert around here is you now if there''s nothing else can you please leave us in peace there''re plenty of other spots to bathe."

    "Kukuku I can''t do that, as I said I came to bathe here this is my favorite spot. If anything it should be you who leaves seeing how this spot is mine ."

    Tara angered by this weird woman shouted out.

    "Fine, we''ll leave, come on kai."

    As tara stood to leave her body was exposed and ryyla shot many

    glances towards her.

    "Hmm, so that''s why kai married you."

    Tara blushed and immediately sat back down.

    "Hmm, not leaving, then I''m coming in."

    After ryyla said that she started to strip and as she did kai as well as tara couldn''t help but blush from seeing her. Ryyla truly was the most beautiful woman either of them has ever seen. Tara tried to cover sens eyes and kais at the same time, but kai kept pushing her hand aside just a bit.

    As ryyla slowly took off the last piece of fabric all was revealed, 2 beautiful mounds of the softest bit of flesh one could ever come across. As well as curves that would make the world stop and time stand still, and as she lowered herself into the water tara couldn''t help but notice something hard poking her back. When she realized what it was she quickly got angry and started pinching and twisting kais side as hard as she could.

    "Kukuku kai don''t forget to wash behind your ears."

    Hearing this kai turned bright red from embarrassment which only made tara pinch him worse, but looking at ryylas figure he simply did not care. Sen slowly came to the realization that this was gonna happen a lot and he thought to himself.

    Sen''s POV

    "How long must I be in this fools presence?"

    10 years later.........

    End of chapter 18

 Chapter 19|| 10 Years Later........

    Author: What up ppl heres that time skip i bring you chapter 19 as always if you like plz rate and comment thnx for reading guys PEACE!!

    Chapter 19|| 10 Years Later......

    10 years later.........

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    On a clear summer''s day above a broad expanded forest birds chirped and squirrels climb. This was a place where the world was tranquil if one were to look you would see nothing but nature as far as the eye could see, it truly was magnificent. But in this calm place slowly above the forest a small ball of chaotic energy began to form.

    A faint green light could be seen, after a few minutes it could even be seen expanding. First to the size of a fist a moment later to the size of a shield and one more time it was just about the size of a door and then the expanding came to an abrupt stop. The air began to vibrate and small streams of silver energy could faintly be seen flowing in and around this strange aberration.

    Finally after a minute or so it happened. A silhouette of a young child emerged from this green door,  it was a boy. He floated in front of the door before it quickly collapsed behind him disappearing as though it were never there, and the forest returned to its former tranquil state. The boy wore a black cloak, he had long black hair that reached the middle of his back a strong chin and fierce black eyes, a small smirk appeared upon his lips.

    "Finally I''m free from that fool."

    A small breeze blew and the boy slowly descended to the ground and like a leaf coming to rest he landed softly. The boys smirk grew slightly wider.

    "Time to stretch my legs."

    And like that the boy launched himself forward like an arrow from a bow but several times faster. Heading in no general direction the boy just ran, covering hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye. Dipping and dodging every tree in his path as though it were not there, not impending his speed whatsoever.

    The boy continued to run with joy for it was the first time in his life that he was by himself and it was liberating. In just over an hour the boy had traversed slightly more than a 1000 kilometers before he finally came to a stop. He took a deep breath of fresh air and looked around him, he had come upon a long winding dirt road he decided to follow it this time by walking.

    As he walked for several minutes he heard dozens of horses coming down the road from behind,  he looked back and waited. After a few minutes of waiting the horses followed by several cart''s caught up to him.

    "Father there''s a boy in the road ."

    "Hmm, a boy there are no villages within a hundred miles of here where did he come from?"

    As the man and his daughter came to a halt in front of the boy the man spoke up.

    "You there are you lost?"

    The boy looked at the old man with a bit of confusion. In the boys joy, he hadn''t gone in a specific direction he quickly realized that even though he didn''t need any help he was indeed lost. The boy quickly nodded his head.

    "This is merchant road, on the western route do you know where that is."

    In the boys mind images flashed and he now knew which road he was on and which country for that matter. It was the country of Drim located in the continent of Paerodris far to the east side of the world.

    "Yes I do, thank you for telling me ."

    The boy said.

    The girl looked at the boy curiously and the man simply said.

    "Well, since you know where you are now good luck ."

    The man quickly whipped his horse and started to leave when the girl frantically spoke up.

    "Father we can''t just leave him here there isn''t a city for over  a hundred miles he might die by himself."

    The man quickly stopped his cart and grumbled for a moment he didn''t like to meddle in others affairs and to him the boy was a strange existence. Lost or not to get so far out here in the middle of nowhere and not be killed by the creatures of the forest the father was on his guard.

    "Father stop ignoring me father."

    The girl was quickly becoming worried that her father may really leave the boy here alone and then the boy spoke up.

    "If you''re worried about me please young lady don''t be. I may be small, but I am a mage ."

    Hearing this, the two both momentarily went quiet and they both began to look the boy up and down. Tthe father hadn''t noticed it before, strange, he was very keen to these type of things because he was a warrior of the 5th rank, but indeed this boy was a mage at the 3rd rank. Suddenly a shout at the back could be heard.

    "Hey Thomas whats the hold up we need to keep going if we''re to stay on schedule ."

    Hearing this, the man snapped out of it.

    "Indeed you are a mage but being at the 3rd rank you''ll soon find yourself in trouble out here alone. Tell you what were headed to the city of Kaine, if you want we could take you there, as long as you agree to do a few chores along the way."

    The girl grew excitted this was just like one of those fateful encounters she''s always read about in her books. Where a lone traveler is picked up and he marrys a princess, her mind couldnt help but play out fantasys.

    "Yay, dad were gonna take him with."

    "Only if he agrees."

    The boy thought for a moment and decided it might be fun traveling with other people. He hasn''t had any friends so it might be nice to talk to new people and so the boy quickly nodded his head in agreement.

    "Well alright then son climb aboard."

    And like that the boy hopped up onto the cart and sat down next to the girl, the girl quickly stuck out a hand.

    "Hehe my name is Claire and this is my dad thomas whats your name?"

    The boy quickly shook her hand back and with a gentle tone he said.

    "Sen."

    And like that thomas whipped the horse once more and they were on their way .

    "What an interesting name, sen huh, hey how old  are you sen?"

    "I just turned 10 this year what about you?"

    "Tee hee hee im 11, since im older you can call me older sister."

    Sen quickly looked uncomfortable, thomas seeing this tried to ease his discomfort.

    "So sen what kind of magic can you use?"

    "I can use a bit of wind magic."

    "Hmm wind magic huh that''s pretty interesting who taught you?"

    "I''m self-taught ."

    "Ho."

    "But I''m not very good at it."

    Claire hearing this started getting very excited, she too was a wind mage .

    "Self-taught can you show me?"

    "Well."

    "Please please please please please?"

    "Claire quit asking you''ll bug the boy to death. Sorry sen my claire here is also a wind mage she''s at the 2rd rank and with us traveling a lot its hard to get her a teacher so she struggles a bit."

    "Oh, not at all and I can demonstrate ."

    "But that would bother you, you don''t have to."

    After thomas said sen didn''t have to, claire immediately looked at her father with snake eyes.

    "Really it''s fine  if I don''t practice  how will I ever become good."

    "Yay yay you''ll do it, quickly show me, please."

    Sen wondered if he shouldn''t have even said anything. This girl was easily becoming annoying. He decided to hurry up and get it over with lest she bother him more.

    "Ok here goes."

    Sen lifted up his hand and quickly mana gathered in his palm. As it did, slowly along the side of the road 2 small pebbles flew up and hovered over his palm circling each other counterclockwise. Claire seeing this had eyes filled with astonishment. Thomas as well couldn''t believe how quickly sen had used his magic. For a child to use it in a split second was amazing even some adults at sens level may have taken dozens of seconds. Claire quickly shouted out.

    "Amazing how do you do it? it takes me almost a minute to use my wind magic, teach me the trick, please ?"

    *sigh*

    "It''s no trick you just circulate your mana to your palm like normal."

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "What you can circulate mana to your palm?"

    Sen looked at her like she was stupid, he thought everyone that did magic knew something so simple, so basic.

    "You can''t do it."

    "I didn''t even know that was a thing. Sen can you teach me?please please please"

    "What, you want me to teach you, how have you been doing it before?"

    "I don''t know I just feel my mana a bit then I point and shoot."

    "Point and shoot, what?"

    "Hahaha, it seems my daughter wants you to teach her, good luck sen."

    "Wait what?"

    *sigh*

    Sen''s POV

    "Are all people like this? how can someone be so pushy?maybe I should just leave. *sigh* but mom said I should meet new people and try to make friends ill just quickly teach her how to circulate her mana so she''ll leave me alone."

    *sigh*

    "If I teach you will you calm down?"

    "Yes yes yes so, please."

    "Very well then."

    After giving claire some easy to understand pointers sen quickly started to relax. Even though she kept struggling to complete the task she kept on trying anyway. The day drifted by, after a while the convoy   approached a nice clearing and they decided to camp there for the night.The 30  carts formed a big circle and people began to set up camp. As sen sat around cozily watching, an ax fell directly onto his lap, sen looked up and thomas was standing in front of him.

    "What''s this for?"

    "You ready for your first chore? I need you to go gather some wood for a fire. Since your small just bring back what you can carry."

    As sen looked at the axe it was almost as big as him, did thomas really want him to use something so big, but he remembered he did agree to do some chores and since it was only gathering some wood he got up and quickly disappeared into the forest dragging this huge axe.

    "Dad why did you give him an ax so big? Can''t you see he could barely even carry it. There''s no way he can swing it."

    "Hush up now, he agreed to do some chores hehe it''s just a little prank, I want to see what he''ll bring back. Me and a couple of the guys made a little wager. I bet he wouldn''t be able to swing that axe and he''d only bring back a hand full of sticks some of the others said he wouldn''t even do that and he''d only get some branches hehe I can''t wait to see."

    "Dad you can be really mean sometimes ."

    In the forest, sen looked around for a nice tree, finding a fairly large one he lifts the ax and tries to swing it, but its a bit too heavy. He only swings it a dozen times before he''s out of breath.

    Sen''s POV

    "How do people do this stuff without magic, my father was right I should have trained my body more. I''ll have to add that to the list, I simply must improve my physical strength."

    Sen quickly dropped the ax and formed a blade of wind in the palm of his hand. With a flick of his wrist, he shot it towards the tree cleanly cutting it at the base.

    *CRASH*

    The sudden noise made everyone at the camp jump to their feet in terror.

    "Dad that came from sen''s direction is he alright?"

    "I..... I don''t know honey. You stay here and me and the men will go figure out what that was."

    As most of the men gathered up soon a group of 25 men thomas included were prepared to enter the forest, but just as they drew near a small figure emerged from the forest. The men quickly drew their weapons but when the saw who it was a sea of relief washed over them followed by absolute shock.

    As sen made his way out of the forest and back to the camp what followed behind him was a huge tree slightly over a hundred feet long as well as the ax. They were both floating in the air, a powerful torrent of wind carried them into the encampment and as sen got to the center of the camp he dispelled the wind and the large tree crashed into the ground.

    *CRASH*

    As it did the ground trembled for a split second before it settled down followed by the ax landing in sen''s hands. He walked up to thomas and handed him the ax.

    "I know it''s not much, but this is the best tree I could find around here."

    He then walked over next to claire and sat back down.Everyone simply stared at sen bewildered at what they had just witnessed. The boy had carried a tree with magic, 10''s of thousands of pounds his power had lifted. The people were shocked until claire finally shot up.

    "Sen that was amazing I thought you were only at the 3rd rank."

    Everyone perked up, they all thought a 3rd rank did this and questioned how it was even possible and the sen retorted.

    "When did I ever say I was at the 3rd rank."

    The people were slacked jawed, among them many were warriors and so they could all fell sens lvl and to them it only felt like sen was a 3rd rank. They were all left utterly confused by his words. He feels like he''s a 3rd rank, but his power just did something a 5th rank could do and he didn''t even seem exhausted from using that much mana.

    How was this possible no one could understand, but soon everyone settled down and like that night quickly fell. As sen laid out on the ground he looked up to the heavens. He could feel his eyes absorbing the power from the stars and it left him feeling most comfortable.It was something that easily soothed his soul. Claire lying next to him whispered.

    "Sen where are you from?"

    Sen whispered back.

    "The hidden valley of Treya."

    Claire gasped then she quickly settled down.

    "Sen don''t tease me Treya''s not real."

    Sen looked at her quietly for a moment.

    "Hahaha, you got me I''m just from a really far place that''s all."

    "Is that why your parents aren''t around?"

    "Haha maybe."

    As the two whispered into the night claire eventually fell asleep. As she did sen looked back at the stars, when suddenly he felt a bit of mana enter his cloak. He pulled out its source and it was a comm crystal, he filled a bit of his own mana into it and a message played out in his mind.

    "Sen, this is your mom, I know its only been a day since you''ve left and I know how strong you are but a mother cant help but worry. I just wanted to let you know that I love you and in a few days me ryyla and your father will be headed to the holy continent of Listian. "

    "We''re to help ryyla with a bit of business and we won''t be back for possibly a month or two, but don''t worry we can still comunicate with the comms. Son if ever you are in danger and you don''t believe you can face it,  it''s not cowardly to run you, can always run. I know this is a long message and I''m sorry, goodbye sen I love you."

    As the message finished its playback, sen couldn''t help but smile. Because in the whole world the number 1 person he cared for was his mom. He quickly sent her a message back as well telling her not to worry and how he''d be fine. Afterward, he quietly stored the comm back into his pocket and quickly fell asleep.

    As the night drew on only a few people remained awake to watch over the camp and as they chatted and laughed like usual.  One heard something.

    *groan*

    "Did you hear that?"

    "Hear what?"

    One of the night watch grabbed a torch and walked over to the edge of the encampment and looked around and he heard it again.

    *groan moan

    As the others continued to laugh and chat the other quickly whispered.

    "Shhh listen."

    The men around the fire noticing there friend was serious all quickly quieted down and listened.

    *moan*

    All the night watch quickly jumped to their feet and drew their swords quickly approaching the one at the edge of the encampment, but before they could get to him something lunged forward dragging the man to the ground biting his neck savagely. The man quickly screamed out in pain waking everyone up, and as the other night watch finally got to the man it was already too late the man was dead. The creature looked up and one of the guards immediately recognized it he shouted out.

    "ZOMBIE!!"

    End of Chapter 19

 Chapter 20|| They Gather

    Author: What up ppl heres ch 20 as always if you like plz rate and comment thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 20|| They Gather

    "ZOMBIE!!"

    As the zombie looked up towards the night watch one of the guards pierced the top of its head with his sword killing the zombie instantly.

    Quickly people started to panic they were screaming and running within the encampment, some were shouting what to do while others were gathering their weapons. Meanwhile sen just calmly got up and assessed the situation. one of the guards infused mana into his voice and with a booming tone shouted.

    "EVERYONE QUIET!! night watch stand ready."

    People froze and looked towards the guard that shouted out. He was a tall man built thick and burly he wielded a sword that was nearly as long as he was tall and as wide as a man''s leg. Sen could immediately tell that this man was at the 6th rank. His demeanor commanded everyone''s attention and the man continued to speak.

    "No one is to panic we have dealed with the situation there was a zombie and it''s been dealt with."

    Someone in the crowd shouted out.

    "But our friend is dead who''s going to take responsibility?"

    "Responsibility, this was a tragic event, your friend as well as everyone else here knows the risk of traveling these roads ."

    "But he was killed by a zombie there are no cities around here where did this one come from?"

    "There are many dangerous behind every corner, one simply can not predict what dangerous would come. As for the zombie, it must have wondered this forest feeding from one animal to the next that is all."

    Sen walked to the edge of the encampment, he could hear small groans in the distance. He climbed atop a cart and looked out to the distance, but the forest was too dark. He quietly channeled mana from his body into his eyes and using the element of light his eye color soon went from a dark black to his original color of crimson red.

    He then channeled a bit more mana into his eyes and they glowed faintly, he could now see into the black night. Concentrating with his eyes, about a mile away he could see dark shapes moving about in the distance, but even with his eyes he still couldn''t quite make out what they were. So he channeled some mana into his ears and concentrated his hearing in that direction, suddenly the sound was crystal clear.

    *GROAN MOAN UGH *

    Sen quickly comprehended that there were, in fact, more zombies and as they drew closer he could calculate how many there were from the noise of their footsteps alone. He quietly whispered to himself.

    "100 no 200 interesting very interesting hehe he."

    Sen felt someone approaching him from behind so he quickly applies light magic to his eyes turning them back to black.

    "Sen what are you doing up there?"

    Sen turned around to see a worried face on claire.

    "Nothing just looking at the approaching horde coming at us."

    "What, what are you talking about?"

    "Oh, it''s just that about a mile to the east of us a horde of the undead is coming our way."

    Claire hearing this saw that sen was serious and immediately ran to tell her father. A moment later claire, thomas, and a few other men ran up to sen.

    "Sen please tell my dad what you told me."

    Looking at their worried faces sen spoke up.

    "Well, I just so happened to notice the dead coming towards us."

    "Sen my boy are you sure?"

    "Have a look for yourself if you don''t believe me."

    Thomas and the other men jumped onto the top of the cart''s and looked out where sen pointed.

    "Do you see them?"

    "I can''t see anything are you sure of what you saw?"

    "Yes."

    One of the men looked down on sen like he was just a stupid child, to frightened to tell fantasy from reality.

    "Thomas why are you believing sen he''s just a kid he''s probably just confused that''s all."

    Thomas soon looked at sen doubtfully and asked.

    "Sen you''re really telling the truth?"

    Sen now irritated, looked at thomas like he was an ass.

    "You don''t believe me?"

    "It''s not that it''s just that we can''t see in this darkness, how did you spot them?"

    Sen couldn''t go around telling them he had used his red eyes to locate them so he  pondered for a moment.

    "See I told you the kid was lying now can we go and relax this zombie crap has got a lot of people on edge."

    Sen, now pissed , quickly gathered mana into his hand and with an open palm shot a ball of white light up into the sky, there it floated for only a few seconds .

    "Look there you see."

    Sen had pointed to the east and now the zombies were only half a mile out. All the warriors thomas included easily spotted the horde step by step approaching them, the tall man quickly ran over.

    "Who shot that light."

    Everyone looked towards sen.

    "You boy what di."

    But before thomas could finish his sentence thomas interrupted him.

    "Robert wait, that''s not important, to the east there are zombies  coming."

    "What?"

    Robert jumped atop the cart and he peered out into the dark.

    " I can''t see, how many are there?"

    "I don''t know lots, too many to count at once."

    "200."

    Sen spoke up and when he did everyone looked at him, Robert especially looked at him questioningly.

    "Boy are you sure?"

    "The names sen, and yes I''m sure. There are definitely 200 zombies out there."

    Robert wanted to doubt the boy but seeing his earlier display he knew this boy wasn''t all that he seemed. He just wished that they boy were wrong. Because if there truly was 200 zombies then there was no way they could survive. One of the men on top of the carts started to panic.

    "We can''t beat 200 there''s no way there''s simply no way."

    The man started to shout out and robert quickly struck him with a fist. The man crumbled to his knees grabbing his stomach gasping for breath.

    "Do not panic we will simply gather everyone up and set off immediately. Thomas go gather everyone up I want everyone ready to set out in 3 minutes we ne."

    "Shhh."

    Sen interjected.

    "What."

    "I said shh."

    "You, how dare you shush me do you know who I am."

    Sen ignoring robert quickly dashed to the other side of the encampment. He easily hopped onto the cart and once more looked out and at that point he too was dumbstruck. In the distance, there were more zombies coming.

    Robert seeing this kid ignore him quickly followed suit and when sen stopped he jumped up next to sen grabbing him by his collar, but before he said anything he noticed the boy wasn''t even looking at him. The boy was looking out into the night,robert as well began to look, but it was too dark so he shouted out.

    "Torch, someone give me a torch."

    One of the night watch promptly handed robert a torch. As soon as he received it using his 6th ranked power he easily tossed the torch quite far. As he did he followed it with his eyes and so did the other night watch and when it landed terror filled their hearts, robert whispered.

    "More, there''s more of em."

    "I count 70 on this side."

    Robert let go of sens collar and stared at the boy for a moment and then he quickly realized something. like a ghost, robert disappeared in an instant, appearing at the north side with 2 torches in his hand. He tossed one out and saw more. He then appeared at the south side of the encampment where he once more threw a torch out and as it landed his face became ashen.

    "Surrounded, were completely surrounded."

    Sen appeared next to robert in a flash, robert seeing this didn''t have the time to be shocked by sens speed.

    "I count nearly 500 in total."

    Robert hearing this number left him in a daze. By this time, everyone in the encampment had noticed that there were zombies on all sides, and they were all headed to the camp. People once more started to shout and run around in disorder, a few of the men shouted out to robert.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Robert what do we do please tell us there almost here."

    Robert had no clue what to do he wasn''t a leader type. The people in the convoy simply picked him because he was the strongest.He couldn''t lead anyone, the fear finally started to settle in.

    Robert''s POV

    "What do I do there''s too many, there''s simply too many. I can''t fight that many were gonna die, shit shit shit why me, I don''t deserve this. why do I have to die? wait why should I die for these people. I barely even know them, if it''s me, if it''s just me I can escape, I can easily get away. That''s it that''s what I''ll do it''s not like any of them can stop me and we''re only a few weeks away from a city I can make it, I can make it."

    Robert hoped down from the cart completely silent and walked to his cart. He grabbed a few things and shoved them into a sack, seeing this one of the night watch asked.

    "Rob what are you doing?"

    People noticing his weird silent demeanor quickly spoke up as well.

    "Robert why are you packing a sack?"

    "Rob your not thinking?"

    Before the man finished his sentence robert had already finished packing. He turned and was swiftly walking towards the north side of the encampment since it had the fewest obstacles. Before he climbed over the cart  a woman had grabbed onto his leg.

    "Please, robert don''t leave us."

    A few more spoke up.

    "You can''t do this ."

    "Please ."

    "Please."

    "Robert don''t leave."

    "Rob help us."

    Hearing all these people''s pleas robert shouted out.

    "Shut up leave me the fuck alone."

    With his other foot he then quickly kicked the woman off of his leg shocking those around him. In an instant, he disappeared towards the north. Sen could see him hop over the hoard of zombies before quickly running down the road soon disappearing from sight.

    After robert left,  4 other people that were warriors decided to flee as well. Some of them were 4th and 5th rank, they too hoped over the hoard and vanished. All that were left were mostly normal people with a few at the first and second rank lvl as well as thomas who was at the 5th. The people were in a panic many of the women and children were crying, claire as well, she looked up at her father trembling  and in a whimper asked.

    "Dad what are we gonna do are we gonna die?"

    Thomas fell to his knees and simply hugged his daughter squeezing her in a tight embrace. He too was terrified, he was more scared than he''s ever been in his entire life, and he couldn''t even speak a few simple words of comfort to his daughter. He was completely paralyzed with fear.

    Her father''s silence made her cry harder, meanwhile sen was looking out at the zombies. He then turned and looked at the people in panic and looked at the carts and horses, a plan easily formed in his mind.  He gathered mana into his throat and in a large booming voice he yelled out.

    "SILENCE!!."

    Everyone immediately went quiet and looked up at sen standing on the cart. They couldn''t believe such a voice had come from a child, thomas and claire  looked on as well.

    "If you want to live then listen to what I''m about to say."

    Everyone looked toward sen with a glimmer of hope. They had seen him lift that tree with magic and even though he was a child he seemed to be the only one who wasn''t panicking. Everyone listened attentively.

    "I have a plan and if you people do exactly as I say then we will live, but if you don''t listen then every single one of you your husbands your wifes your children all of you will die so will you people listen to me."

    The people all looked around at each other many were confused some simply didn''t know what plan a child could have, but they were all too scared to do anything else .

    "WILL YOU LISTEN?"

    He shouted out. Soon everyone understood that if they didn''t listen then they would surely die. They all looked on and a few shouted out.

    "YES."

    "Alright then listen up, my plan is a simple one, but it will work. The zombies are coming at us from 4 sides so we will let them attack us from 4 sides."

    The people looked around at each other. Quickly doom started to set back in, sen noticing this quickly shouted.

    "NONE OF YOU WILL DIE!!."

    The people once more settled down.

    "We will take the carts  and set them up so there are 4 small openings. One opening on the north side one on the south and one to the east and west. We will make it so from each side only one zombie will be able to to come in at a time. I will divide the forces to each side how many here can fight?"

    One by one hand''s went up, in total there were twenty hands 18 men and 2 women. Each one of them had their own swords, but they all only had leather armor.

    "Are there any who use a bow?"

    No one answered seeing this sen had to slightly adjust his plan.

    "Alright fine here''s what we''ll do, thomas where are you."

    Thomas hearing his name quickly ran over.

    "What is it sen?"

    "Thomas I''m putting you in charge of the north side as well as the west side. I will take the east and the south since there are more zombies coming from there."

    "What but I can''t lead sen, can''t you do it?"

    "Not an option, there are nearly 370 zombies coming from my side I will need to focus. You have to to take the north and west I can not divide that much of my attention. If I were doing this by myself it''d be much simpler, but I am defending these lives and so are you. You are the second strongest here, these people need you."

    "But, but."

    Thomas still unsure couldn''t help but question himself.

    "Thomas, your daughter, if you don''t protect her now she will die. I''m asking you, can you do this?"

    Thomas stood there for a second, hearing his daughter could die his resolve firmed. He simply looked on at sen with fierce eyes.

    "Yes, I can do this."

    "Good now everyone else we need to buy some time so takes the horses and release them to each side so that the zombies will feed on them."

    Someone in the crowd shouted out.

    "What, the horses, that''s to cruel, how can we do that?"

    "If we don''t then the zombies will be here before we can set things up and we''ll die. Well, you all will die, really it''s your choice."

    There was no hesitation.

    "We''ll do it."

    And like that the horses were released to all 4 sides nd soon they''re cries could be heard .

    "Now close all the gaps between the carts except for the 4. Now take everything out from the carts and stuff it under them that way none of the zombies can crawl under the carts, and the carts won''t move around too much. Now all of the children gather into the middle, you are not to move from the center lest you get in the way and cause our doom.

    A few of you who are not fighting will stay with the children making sure they stay put and the rest of you women and men who cannot fight. Your job will be to move the dead corpses. You are to drag them out of the way, and fighters you will divide into groups of five. Five to each side, when  a zombie comes in through the gap one of you will hold a torch so that everyone can see while the rest of you will all attack it at once. Remember, to kill a zombie you must destroy their brain does everyone understand?"

    "Yes."

    "Wait, why can''t we just place a torch in the ground ?aren''t we wasting manpower ?"

    "The answer is simple if it''s on the ground and it gets knocked over somehow and is extinguished then all vision to that side is gone. That''s when you swing your swords in the dark how does that sound."

    The man swallowed a large gulp of air.

    "Then get moving, get to your post, now now now."

    As the carts were moved and the undercarriages were blocked with whatever was on board, everyone got into position and it wasn''t long before the zombies were upon them.

    *ugg groan moan*

    End of Chapter 20

 Chapter 21| Death of The Dead

    Author: what up guys and gals heres chapter 21 as always if you like dont forget to rate and comment thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 21|| Death of The Dead

    As the carts were moved and the undercarriages were blocked with whatever was on board, everyone got into position and it wasn''t long before the zombies were upon them.

    *ugg groan moan*

    Quickly sounds of banging, scratching and moans could be heard on the outside of the perimeter and within a few seconds after soon the first zombies found there way in between those 4 paths.

    "Kill them."

    Heads fell one by one as well as bodies. The men easily killed the zombies trickling in and as they did sen continued to issue commands without fighting himself. After a while, the dead soon piled up on the outside and the moans soon got louder and louder and as it did the zombies seemed to grow hungrier and hungrier until it happened.

    The zombies on one side had piled up so much that a cart fell over and with it they soon started to flood in 5 10 15 it all happened on thomas''s side. The guards soon fell into a panic slowly retreating backwards step by step.

    "Do not panic, contain them."

    Sen seeing thomas''s group starting to  get overrun he rushed over to the west side of the encampment. One of the guards stepped back and slipped, tumbling to his back and a zombie was upon him. But before it could bite him sen was already on it. He channeled mana into his hand and formed a wind blade that covered his entire hand and with a quick thrust he pierced the top of the zombies skull killing it instantly. the zombie fell over top the guard dead as a door nail.

    "Get up now ."

    Sen forced a gush of air under the man throwing him to his feet. The man was dazed by what just happened, he swore that he was at death''s door, but right as his life flashed before his eyes this child saved his life. still standing there like a fool sen snarled at the man.

    "Fight you fool."

    Hearing sens words the man realized he was still in a desperate struggle, but being saved by a child he felt a bit ashamed. This filled the man with a new sense of vigor and determination  he wouldn''t let a kid do all the fighting. He then charged forth slicing wildly at an undead.

    "That''s more like it."

    Sen dashed forward decapitating one zombie after another. Thomas regained his composure and slashed out killing a few zombies as well, but soon the other side started to buckle and shouts from the eastern side could be heard.

    "Sen the carts are gonna fall what do we do?"

    The cogs in sens mind began turning at an alarming rate as he quickly adjusted his plans, he came to a decision.

    *sigh*

    "This is taking too long I''m gonna have to take this up a lvl."

    Thomas hearing him was left confused by his statement.

    "Sen what do you mean?"

    "Nothing, just listen to me, heres what I want you to do, set a few of the carts on fire."

    "What, but what will that do?"

    "Just listen, the fire won''t do much, but it will distract them long enough for me to go slay them ."

    As sen was speaking he lifted the fallen cart back up and fixed it into its original position blocking more zombies from entering.

    "Then I want you to guard the inside while I go out there and destroy them."

    "What that''s nonsense, if you go out there you''ll die, I know you''re strong but you''re still a kid. I can''t allow a kid to commit suicide, not on my watch."

    Sen was getting very pissed he shouted out.

    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!"

    Everyone in the encampment went silent the only thing that could be heard were the undead, sen settled down and in a calm tone.

    "Thomas, I may be a kid, but I am thee strongest here and believe it or not I am your only hope of surviving this night. I am tired of wasting time,  now if you want to stop me good luck, but I warn you now, stand in my way and I will kill you do you understand."

    Thomas was shocked, he didn''t know how but for a split second it felt like sen''s power went up to the 7th rank,  thomas couldn''t be sure. But what he was sure of was that sen was absolutely serious. The look in his eyes was simply terrifying, thomas couldn''t even speak he just gave a simple nod.

    "Good now go."

    Thomas quickly told the others and they all looked at sen with shock and confusion. They thought," This boy, he''s really gonna go out there that''s maddening, is he suicidal, he''s simply gonna die."Sen didn''t even care about they''re looks, he simply dashed back to the east side where the most zombies were and he jumped atop a cart and shouted.

    "Light em up."

    Everyone looked to thomas and he gave a quick nod, he then grabbed a torch and lit one of the carts on fire setting it ablaze. Soon the others set a few more carts on fire as well. Sen looked out at the horde of the undead he couldn''t help but smile and  think.

    Sen''s POV

    "Hehehe this world is so much fun ."

    And like that he jumped directly into the middle of the horde. One of the night-watch looked on in horror as sen dove right in the middle of the horde .

    "Oh my god ."

    "He didn''t."

    Thomas hearing his friends voices filled with dread shouted out.

    "What. what is it what happened?"

    "He, he jumped into the middle of them."

    Thomas sucked in  a breath of cold air and his face turned completely pale .

    "Did I really let him go to his doom?"

    As sen landed in the horde his feet landed upon a zombies head and with a blade of air under his feet he split the zombie in half from top to bottom. As he stood up they were already on him, scratching biting clawing towards his flesh, sen simply stood there and laughed.

    "Hahaha."

    None of the zombies got within an inch of sen, as their teeth gnashed towards his neck to bite  and hands towards his chest and arms to grab.  All of them were stopped within an inch by an invisible wall of compressed air, nothing so weak could touch him if he didn''t allow it.

    "Hahaha, what weak ghouls you are."

    Sen''s eyes returned to their crimson red and they began to glow slightly.

    "Time to destroy."

    He then flung out his wrist and with him at the epicenter a force of compressed air exploded forth from him. Sending the zombies closest to him flying while dozens of others were knocked to the ground.

    Sen then made another blade of wind on his other arm while putting a bit under his feet as well and like that his body disappeared. Weaving in and out of the zombies, the only thing to be seen was head after head fall to the ground followed by the zombies body.

    "Oh my god ."

    "What, is he dead what happened?"

    "No, it''s not that he''s, he''s actually doing it."

    "What."

    Thomas wanted to look as well, but he was still killing the slow zombies that were trickling in one at a time.

    "Damn, I must hurry so I can help little sen, I don''t care what he says he''s just a child."

    Thomas began to speed up, killing the zombies left and right. None of them we''re getting a foot within the encampment before they were killed. Meanwhile on the outside, sen kept dashing to and fro between the zombies.

    "Damn, this is still not quick enough ."

    Sen just stopped killing the zombies and let them gather around his body. As they gnawed and scratched at him  he just simply stood there waiting.

    "Oh no the zombies surrounded him again I don''t think he can get away this time, he must have used all of his magic."

    Thomas was now frantic.

    "No, i can''t let him die ."

    Once more thomas''s pace sped up he was now dashing to each side killing zombies just as they entered stealing kills from the others.

    "Must go faster, must go faster."

    Even though he said that he was quickly running out of breath as the zombies continued to gather.It was then that sen finally acted.

    "The perfect amount."

    His eyes shone brighter as he absorbed mana faster and faster. He took his two wind blades and combined them together, as he did an ear piercing high pitched sound emanated from the blade and everyone in the encampment quickly covered their ears. After a few seconds, the noise finally settled down.

    The new wind blade was now slightly over 30 feet long and there was so much wind essence contained within it that a faint light green color could be seen.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    When there''s too much mana essence its color can be seen and wind essence color is light green. The 30-foot sword of wind could actually be seen with the naked eye. The only person witnessing this though was the one night watch on top of the cart watching sens fight. With his eyes and mouth wide open in shock and with a trembling tone, he whispered.

    "Oh my god."

    Sen infused mana into his voice once more and bellowed.

    "EVERYBODY DUCK!!"

    Hearing this everybody instinctively fell to the ground while the man atop the cart dove to the dirt, and with one big swing, sen''s huge sword howled  through the wind like a hurricane. It struck out against the undead, doing a 360 spin he aimed towards their necks and everything in his swords path was simply cleaved apart.

    The zombies, the tops of the carts and a few trees that were close by. Anything this blade touched simply fell to the ground and like that over a hundred zombies were finished in an instant. But sen didn''t stop there, he jumped around the outside of the perimeter and swung 3 more times and 3 more times the wind howled like a hurricane.

    Afterwards, there was only silence, no more wind gushing, the fires atop the carts were extinguished as well as all the torches and no more zombie groans just complete silence, thomas quickly shouted out.

    "Torches, light some torches quickly this isn''t over yet."

    And then something jumped over the wall and landed near thomas, he instinctively swung out, but his blade stopped. Not by his hand but by this creature in front of him, he could only see red eyes.

    "What are you?"

    One of the night-watch ran over with a lit torch and thomas quickly saw that it was sen his blade wass on .

    "Oh my god I''m so sorry are you hurt sen?"

    Thomas looked sen up and down and not only was there not a single wound but thomas''s sword as well left no mark upon him. He also noticed that sens eyes weren''t red but were black. He could have sworn the eyes were red, he quickly thought that he must have just imagined it.

    "I''m fine, now can you not point your blade at me."

    Snapping out of it he realized he still had his sword pointed at sen. He quickly withdrew it, he then remembered the real problem, the zombies.

    "Quickly sen we have to keep fighting."

    "That won''t be necessary."

    "Won''t be necessary, what are you talking about. Any minute and we''ll be over run, can''t you hear them out there?"

    "Hear what?"

    It was then that thomas realized it was quiet and not just quiet but eerily quiet .

    "The zombies."

    Thomas grabbed the torch from the night-watches hand and rushed to the east side, jumping onto a cart easily he then looked out and what he saw left him truly disturbed. In front of him was nothing but corpses all laid out on the ground not a one was moving.

    He then ran to each side quickly confirming that they were all slain, he looked closely at the bodies and once more he was disturbed. Not because there were so many, but because nearly all of them were cleanly decapitated only a few had died sloppily, sen appeared next to him.

    "537, that''s how many were out there. It seems my calculations were slightly off and there were a few more than I had anticipated. Oh well, it happens I guess."

    Thomas could only stare at sen in absolute confusion he whispered.

    "What are you?"

    And in a clear commanding tone sen retorted.

    "SEN."

    Sen again used his mana infused voice and shouted out.

    "We did it we won."

    Everyone just looked at each other and for  a moment they were all shell shocked it didn''t quite set in until finally one of the woman shouted out.

    "We did it, we did it, thank god."

    The woman then started to cry as she embraced her child, immediately a huge uproar came about, the people were cheering in joy .

    "Everyone listen up."

    Again sen shouted and when they heard him they all looked at him attentively.

    "We need to remove the bodies from the encampment and quickly burn them lest something more sinister happens. All the children stay here everyone else able-bodied start removing the bodies. Carry them 20 yards to the south of here and we''ll burn them, lets get a move on people,go."

    Hearing this everyone did exactly as they were told and as they started to remove the bodies everyone was frightened at the scene outside the encampment. Body after body laid out, it was like a war zone and everyone knew that it was sen alone that did it.

    Within the encampment only around 60 zombies had actually made it inside that meant that sen alone had killed nearly 500 of them. Some couldn''t help but think that sen was a monster. While others thought him to be a genius mage the world has neve before seen, but one thing they all agreed on, sen was absolutely strong.

    After they removed all of the corpses and burned them after all was said and done most of the night was gone. Everyone came back to the encampment exhausted both physically and mentally.

    "Now I want 40 people on round the clock guard duty if anything happens call upon me immediately and."

    Before sen could finish his sentence he passed out, claire was the first to rush up to him and in a panic.

    "Dad what''s wrong with him we have to help him."

    Thomas as well as many others gathered around and thomas soon checked him, he sighed.

    "Claire it''s alright he must have used too much mana and exhausted himself, he''s fine."

    "What are you sure?"

    "Yes, I''m positive, who else could do what he did and not be tired afterward''s. Everyone has a limit he simply reached his, so let''s let him rest he''s already done more than enough."

    As thomas said that he picked sen up and carried him to one of the carts and gently laid him down to sleep. Everyone seeing this let out sighs of relief. The thought of him being a monster quickly vanished from their minds and they simply thought him to be a genius. Even though sen had passed out everyone still listened to him, 40 people did indeed stay on guard duty and sen simply slept.  A while later sen could faintly hear someone calling his name.

    "Sen sen wake up."

    Sen could hear a soft voice and he immediately thought of ryyla. All the days she had snuck into his bed in the mornings to wake him up, he groggily replied.

    "Ryyla, leave me alone and you better not touch it."

    "What, who''s ryyla and touch what?"

    Hearing this sen instantly came to his senses and as he opened his eyes claire''s face was directly in front of his, no further than an inch away.

    "Like I said touch what hahaha."

    Claire began to laugh hysterically as sen sat up.

    "Nothing I was merely having a weird dream that''s all ."

    "A weird dream huh, about a girl and she was touching what I wonder."

    "Do not tease me ."

    "So do you like this girl?"

    "Of course not ."

    "Hmm someone''s in denial ."

    "What, and what about you, you can''t even use magic properly and you make fun of me."

    "What I can to I, I just have a little trouble is all."

    "Hmm, whos in denial now ?"

    Claire''s face blushed red with embarrassment and she climbed to the front of the cart. Sen just now realizing he was moving  he followed suit. He climbed onto the front as well where thomas smiled at greeted him.

    "Morning sleepy some of us thought you might be dead."

    "What, how long was I out?"

    "Oh, nearly  3 days ."

    "What!  3 days how is that possible?"

    "Oh you know you must have exhausted your mana."

    Sen started to ponder the events of the night, there was no way he exhausted his mana. At this point in his life, it was nearly impossible for him to do so, especially at night where so many stars can be seen. The only other thing must be his body. He was indeed exhausted not mana wise but physically. Every time he moved around at that speed his body was just getting more and more hammered by the toll it was taking to maintain that fight, sen immediately came to a decision.

    Sen''s POV

    "Because of my body I passed out, my body is simply too weak. Damn, why does my father have to be right I really do need to train myself. Physically if I were alone and there were more opponents and I passed out death would soon follow. That''s it, I must strengthen my physical prowess or next time I won''t be so lucky."

    End of Chapter 21

 Chapter 22|| Adventurers Guild

    Author: hey people how ya doing heres chapter 22 as always if ya like dont forget to rate and comment thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 22|| Adventurers Guild

    After traveling along the western route for nearly 2 weeks, sen and the now much smaller convoy arrived at the city of Jules. It was a medium sized city with only a few million people within it, but it felt very lively in the city.

    As the people  entered the city they soon started to disperse and only a few people remained with thomas. Those who did remain were all from  the night watch. Sen still riding with thomas and claire sat there and quietly pondered something. Thomas noticing this interrupted sens thought''s.

    "Sen my boy whats the matter, you look as if you''ve lost something in that brain of yours."

    "It''s nothing, I just couldn''t help thinking about those zombies. I mean don''t you find it odd that there were so many in the middle of nowhere ."

    "Hmm maybe, there could have been a group of bandits that fell victim to a zombie and  formed that horde, or maybe there was a battle and someone missed a body. Sen remember this you always gotta remove a head after death or they''ll come back.I wouldn''t worry about it too much though things like that are once in a lifetime occurrences."

    "Hmm maybe."

    As  thomas and the night watch made their way through the city they came across a large building colored a grey-black. It looked identical to the mage''s guild everything except for the color.

    "Alright, men were here."

    Thomas shouted.

    "Where is here?"

    Sen looked around and all of the night-watch were headed inside the grayish building."

    "Sen this here is the adventure''s guild. You see me and the night watch were originally hired to escort all those people to Jules. It was our mission, and since we completed it we''ve come to collect our reward."

    "What you''re an adventurer? then why did your daughter accompany you?"

    Thomas let out a small chuckle.

    "Haha, well you see, me and claire had already planned to move to Jules so claire could be here with her mother. So I sought out the next convoy to Jules you know it''s safer in more numbers. They just so happened to need one more guard before they could set off and I just so happened to show up, it all just worked out that way."

    "Oh, so you traveled and made a bit of pocket money, not bad old man."

    "Hahaha, just a little bit."

    Sen didn''t have much else to say. Now that he was in the city he quickly wanted to find a teacher so he could learn the sword as well as martial arts.

    "Well, since I''ve made it here I guess its time for me to leave you guys."

    "Wait wait sen, you can''t leave yet dad and I haven''t properly thanked you."

    "Naw its fine were here it''s done so with that I''ll take my leave."

    "Sen my boy wait a moment why don''t you come in for a few minutes?"

    "What for?"

    "Well I know you weren''t officially hired on, but you did protect us. You definitely deserve a reward for your deeds."

    "Hmm, a reward, I don''t know about that."

    "Come on its gold why turn down gold when someone''s offering."

    "Well, I''ve never had money before it might be nice to receive some compensation."

    Claire and thomas both looked at him with shock, claire yelled out.

    "What you''ve never had money before, with your magical talent.  I''m surprised you don''t work as a royal guard or at least as a B rank adventurer. How is this possible? how have you survived all this time with no money?"

    "Hmm, oh you know I''ve just never needed any. Every time I was hungry my dad would get food and drink that''s all I really required."

    The two once more just stared at sen like he was crazy.

    He''s never had money with talent like that.

    What is going on with the world?

    "Sen my boy I''ve been meaning to ask you, are your parents alive?"

    "They are, what about them?"

    "It''s nothing, I''m just curious did you get separated from them or something. What were you doing in the middle of the road by yourself?"

    "Nah I didn''t get separated  I chose to leave, I was cooped up for far too long it was so boring. As for being in the road, well when I first left my parents I started to run all over the place, you know to taste a bit of freedom and I kind of just got lost."

    Thomas soon wondered if sen was some type of noble of some sort. The fact that the boy never needed any money he was always kept at home and the way sen spoke sometimes like he looked down on people. But for his parents to let him leave like that thomas spoke up.

    "So sen where are your parents."

    "Oh, right now they should be somewhere in Listian."

    "What in the holy continent but that''s, that''s so far ."

    "Dad where is the holy continent?"

    "Claire that''s well, it''s almost 20,000 miles to the west of here, it''s across the great ocean of  Plarius. Sen to travel to there would take nearly 7 years, but you yourself are almost 10 how is this possible?"

    "Dad he''s teasing you, the other day I asked him where his home was and he told me it was the mythical valley of Treya."

    Sen couldn''t help put on a smile it was now that he realized that even if he told people the truth they just wouldn''t believe where he came from. He decided it was best to just not talk about it, at the same time thomas saw sens smile he felt a bit embarrassed.

    "Sen if you don''t want to tell me that''s fine but please don''t tease adults ."

    Sen couldn''t help but laugh a little."

    "Sorry, sorry, so shall we go in?"

    Sen grabbed claire''s hand and took off to the door, claire couldn''t help but blush a little from having her hand squeezed by sen. Thomas ran in as well, as they all came in the other night watch from the convoy all had smiles on their face. They each had received 10 gold from the escort mission, the 18 men and 2 women were all sitting around a few tables.

    Some could be seen laughing while others were seen repeatedly counting the ten gold, just to make sure it was really there. Each of them had escorted the convoy for slightly over a month and they made more than double what an average citizen would make were they to work for a year.

    Most were extremely happy while 2 or 3 were a bit upset. They had endured a horde of zombies, they felt like 10 gold was not enough to have risked their life. Either way when sen walked in they all couldn''t help but smile at him after he saved them they all learned his name and they all respected him. Soon thomas approached the counter and was discussing something wth the lady behind it after a while thomas shouted out.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "I want to see who''s in charge right now."

    Everyone hearing this looked on in surprise and some even walked over to thomas, sen as well walked over and asked.

    "Thomas what''s the matter?"

    "These damn jerks after everything we''ve been through they won''t pay you the reward for the mission since you''re not officially an adventurer."

    "All this for my sake?"

    "Of course if it weren''t for you we''d all be walking corpses there''s no way we would have survived ."

    After a few seconds, a tall thick man that was as big as a boulder made his way out from behind a closed door and quickly approached thomas.

    "Who dares make trouble in my guild?"

    Thomas seeing this man whose skin was like stone shivered a bit, he could tell that this man was at the 8th rank. Thomas immediately had a much gentler and calm tone, he said.

    "I''m not really making trouble it''s just that my friend here helped in the mission and just because he''s not an official adventurer she won''t pay him his reward."

    "Your friend, who is your friend?"

    Thomas as well as the others all fixed their gaze onto sen, this big man followed their gaze and immediately started to laugh.

    "Hahaha this is the friend you spoke of he''s a bit small to be taking on missions isn''t he. Plus I can feel it he''s only at the 3rd rank hahaha, this is what I was called out for."

    No one  could say a word, they knew that what sen displayed that night was definitely not at the 3rd rank. They knew it, but it still felt as if he were only at the 3rd rank. After that night, no one knew for sure what lvl sen truly was at.

    "Who cares what my rank is, for you to laugh at a child doesn''t that make you petty."

    Everyone looked on in shock at sens words, the man''s brow furrowed he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. This child had just called him petty, the man couldn''t let is slide.

    "What boy you dare to call me a petty person."

    "Yes, I dare, any and all that act like you I call petty and not only that I also call you an idiot for being so short sighted ."

    Everyone''s mouth was left agape and their eyes were as big as a carts wheel the guild master, however, was simply enraged.

    "Take it back boy ."

    "Take what back?you being petty or you being an idiot. Because if I take back idiot then you''ll still be petty for not paying up and if I only take back petty then you''ll still be an idiot for not asking me to take back both.Either way now everyone knows your just a fool hahaha, an idiotic petty fool that suits you quite nicely ."

    The guild master had a look of fire in his eyes he quickly thought.

    Guild Master''s POV

    "How dare this little bastard call me such things I can''t let it stand. If people were to find out that a kid treated me this way I''d lose all respect and no one would follow me ever again. I know, I''ll punch him  just to teach him a little lesson I''ll hold my power back to just the 4th lvl so he''ll only have a few broken bones. That way I won''t get in trouble for killing him, they''ll even say I was being merciful. Yes just one quick punch to his chest that ought to do it ."

    "Are you sure you won''t take back your words?"

    "Ok, ill take them back."

    Everyone was stunned.

    "What you will?"

    "Of course, but only if you get down on your knees and kiss my shoe and beg. Only then will I take back my words, but I gotta say even if I take my words back everyone here knows the truth it won''t do ya much good."

    "You god damn imp."

    The guild master struck out towards sen with his fist like lightning, it was so fast that no one there could see its movement. Well no one there but sen, but even though he could see it he didn''t try to avoid it he simply stood there. And as this huge fist struck at sens chest before it landed it was stopped by a wall of air, the guild master immediately withdrew his hand.

    "Air armor, so you use the element of wind."

    Hearing this the night-watch who saw sen fight the zombies realized that this was what he was using when the zombies surrounded him. Know wonder they couldn''t scratch or bite him.

    "Oh, you just tried to hit me huh, now this is self-defense."

    "Don''t push your luck kid I was holding back there''s no way you''d be able to take my full force blow."

    "We won''t know unless you try or maybe this really is your limit and you actually are an idiot and weak."

    The guild master couldn''t take it anymore he had never been so mad in his entire life, he instinctively struck out this time with the 8th lvl.  A full force blow and once more sen didn''t avoid it. The blow once again hit that wall of wind, but this time sen concentrated his wall of wind directly where the man''s fist had hit.As his hand landed the bones in his hand all shattered at once, the huge man crumbled to his knees in agony.

    "My hand, you broke my hand."

    "Hahaha, no, you broke your own hand I just stood there and let you, now since I am defending myself I hope you don''t mind dying."

    The man was paralyzed with fear this kid was really gonna kill him,he wanted to get away run away somewhere and hide but this boy his pressure was too strong. There''s no way he''s at the 3rd rank. Sen gathered a blade of wind in his palm and made it sword-shaped, he then swung down with a speed clearly surpassing the guild masters.

    Right, as the blade was no more than an inch away from the man''s neck, sens blade was stopped, but not only stopped, the wind itself dissipated. The air was being pulled away from not only sen but everyone else and then a supple voice could be heard.

    "That''s enough boy, you go to far in someone else''s place of business."

    The big man and the girl behind the counter quickly bow and in unison they both say.

    "Welcome back guild master."

    Everyone was left in a daze they had thought that the big man was the guild master, but here they were bowing to this person calling them the guild master. The person most shocked though was none other then sen, he quickly shouted out.

    "Ryyla what are you doing here?"

    "Hmmm, do you know my sister?"

    End of Chapter 22

 Chapter 23|| Twins

    Author: Hey guys and gals I bring you ch 23  I''ve just gotten a donate button so if you can plz donate it really helps me out. As always plz rate and comment thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 23| Twins

    Everyone was left in a daze, they had thought that the big man was the guild master, but here they were bowing to this person calling them the guild master. The person most shocked though was none other than Sen, he quickly shouted out.

    "Ryyla what are you doing here?"

    "Hmm, do you know my sister?"

    Sen couldn''t make heads or tails of the situation clearly this woman looks exactly like Ryyla and this woman said " do you know my sister" but Ryyla never once mentioned a sister. She never even once mentioned family in all the time that Sen knew her. Sen was left in a daze, his mind couldn''t process the fact that there were two women that were this beautiful in the world. He quickly tossed those thoughts aside.

    As Sen stood there slack jawed staring at this woman that looked exactly like Ryyla. The woman casually walked over between Sen and the huge man. She then silently held the man''s fist and a violet-blue light formed in her palm.

    She placed her hand upon the man and quickly popping and crunching noises could be heard, his hand immediately healed. Sen couldn''t help but notice this woman uses the same elements as Ryyla.  After the man''s hand was healed the woman casually spoke up.

    "Now, what is all of this about?"

    The big man quickly gave a retelling of the events that had just happened and the woman just simply nodded, afterward she signaled the big man to do something and he quickly disappeared into another room. Sen regaining his composure finally said something.

    "So you are Ryyla''s sister."

    "Before we speak about personal things, first we should go someplace a bit more private to discuss, don''t you think?"

    Sen gave a small nod.

    "Wait little Sen are you sure you''ll be fine with her. I can''t feel what rank she''s currently at, but she clearly stopped you earlier. she may even be stronger than you ."

    "Thomas relax, any obstacle that comes my way I will suppress it, you need not worry for me ."

    Sen reassured Thomas and this Ryyla look alike ushered Sen to follow her to another room. Sen nodded and then walked behind her, but before they left Thomas shouted out once more.

    "WAIT, Sen!"

    Sen turned back to the lobby and Thomas approached him, he then pulled on Sen''s hand and placed 2 gold coins in his hand.

    "Thomas what are you doing?"

    "Sen you saved my life and you saved the convoy, but more importantly, you saved my little Claire. Without you I don''t even want to think of the outcome. This may not be a lot to you, but this is a token of my gratitude, to my hero ."

    "Thomas I  don''t think I can accept this. This is yours you earned it how can I take from a friend?"

    Sen tried to give it back and Thomas simply shook his head no.

    "No, I offer this to you I will not take it back. Come on Sen I just gave a pretty good speech there save me some face."

    *sigh*

    Sen didn''t really need or want money, but he felt happy from Thomas''s jester so he gladly took the money and placed it in his pocket. As he was about to turn to leave one of the night-watch ran up to him and slapped 2 more coins in his hand as well.

    "Sen me too, I won''t forget what you did for me."

    The man then gave a slight bow and walked away, after that all the others walked up to Sen and gave him 2 gold as well. They too thanked him and gave similar bows and even the greedy ones who were repeatedly counting their 10 gold over and over they as well gave Sen some gold. All in all Sen received 42 gold from everyone. And for the first time  Sen felt a tinge of fulfillment he couldn''t help but smile at everyone.

    "Everyone, your gratitude means a lot to me and I''m glad that you all think I deserve it, thank you."

    As Sen turned and left to the other room, Thomas said one last thing before he too left with Claire.

    "I will never forget your name for as long as I live thank you Sen, thank you."

    As Sen followed this supposed sister of Ryyla''s the two came to a small room.The woman opened the door and the two walked in. It was almost completely empty, the only thing in this stone covered room was one torch on the wall and a weird Rune the size of the little room itself carved out into the floor.

    "What is this Rune?"

    The woman glanced sideways at Sen before she answered.

    "You don''t know, I thought you were an acquaintance of my sisters."

    "I am, but I still don''t know what this room is. I''ve never seen a Rune like that before what does it do?"

    "I''ll show you, stand in the middle with me."

    Sen walked to the center and the woman did as well. She then knelt down and place a palm on the Rune, she quietly chanted for almost a minute before the Rune started to glow a bright green. As it did a marble shaped black dot formed in the center and streams of silver energy could be seen condensing around it. Sen seeing this couldn''t help but blurt out.

    "Dimensional magic."

    "Oh, so you do know."

    The entire room began to vibrate, Sen could feel it in his chest reverberating before a bright white light overtook his vision. Momentarily he was left sightless and when the light faded Sen was in another room. He fell to a knee gasping for breath, this portal felt as though it shook up his insides. He felt dizzy and he thought he was going to puke, but he managed to suppress his urge to vomit. He looked ashen in the face like he had just seen a ghost.

    "What the hell was that?"

    The woman looked at Sen confused, she too looked a little pale, but she was nowhere near in rough a shape as Sen was.

    "You said so your yourself, it was dimensional magic. I thought you knew Ryyla."

    "I do, but her travel is nowhere near as rough as this. It felt like my insides were being torn apart."

    The woman looked a bit upset by Sen''s comments and she went silent.  After a moment, she walked out of the room into a long hallway and into another room. Sen regaining his composure quickly followed her. When he entered the next room he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.

    The room he found himself in was just an office, he couldn''t help but think it was a waste to use dimensional travel just to get to an office. He shut the door behind him and the woman was already seated behind a large wooden desk that looked as though it had seen better days. The top was covered in stacks of paper  and the legs of the desk were a bit wobbly as if someone had repeatedly kicked them out of spite.

    "Please have a seat."

    Sen quickly sat down and looked around for a moment, he noticed a small portrait hanging upon the wall. On it was an older male along with 2 little girls who looked identical to each other, all three were smiling.

    "So this is you and Ryyla when you were young and this is your father."

    Right after Sen had said " father", he couldn''t help but notice a slight twitch on the woman''s face, clearly this was a bit of a rough subject. Sen quickly tried to change topics to something more interesting.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Ahem, anyway why does your portal feel like I''m dying after I used it?"

    She looked at Sen as though he were clueless, so she decided to inform him. Her face relaxed a bit and she spoke calmly.

    "That''s just how all dimension magic works. You see when the magic is activated that''s exactly what it does, it tears your body apart on the smallest level. It then covers you in a container of light mana essence.

    Then it shoots you to your target location as fast as light and when it reforms you a portal opens at your destination and puts you together like a puzzle, putting you back together piece by piece. so it''s only natural that it hurts."

    "But then how come Ryyla''s portals don''t hurt at all, every time I use it I don''t feel anything in the slightest."

    The woman''s face turned sour and she mumbled.

    "That little brat so she''s perfected it huh, dammit all."

    "So your portal magic isn''t as good as hers ?"

    "What, I''m the one who got her started on portals how dare she make better portals than me. Tell me something  kid, do you know when she perfected them?"

    Sen shook his head no.

    "I don''t know how long, but the first time I used one it didn''t hurt at all and that was 10 years ago."

    "What, 10 years she''s had it at that level, 10 years ago, damn her.She''s never liked to share not even when we were little."

    "How come you don''t know? don''t the two of you talk to each other?"

    "Talk with her yeah right, every time we talk we always argue about something stupid. I haven''t spoken to her in almost a two century''s."

    "Holy crap that''s long, well I guess a century for you two is only like a month or two compared to the way humans perceive time."

    After that the two were both silent for a minute before a knock at the door was heard.

    *Knock knock*

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s Sam may I come in."

    "Yeah go ahead."

    As the person entered Sen noticed it was the big man from before, he was carrying a tray of tea. The two both made eye contact and the man couldn''t help but yell out.

    "Lyyla-sama you have me bringing tea to this imp."

    "Imp huh, have you already forgotten the death you nearly received. If you do not stop annoying me I will finish what I started."

    Sen glared fiercely at the man who dwarfed him in size, but the man quickly gulped and looked away breaking eye contact.

    "That''s enough you two, whatever differences you had will not exist in my place and if either of you persist."

    Lyyla''s pressure suddenly increases dramatically, it quickly encompassed the whole room making the big man take a step back and Sen grit his teeth.

    "Then I''ll have to take matters into my own hands do you understand?"

    Sen gave a small nod while Sam kowtowed.

    "Yes, Lyyla-sama, forgive me please forgive me ."

    "Enough."

    Lyyla soon released her pressure, visual sweat was pouring from Sam''s forehead while Sen simply lets out a sigh of relief.

    "Now SAM serve some tea to our guest, uh, I''m sorry, in all of this confusion I didn''t even get your name."

    "The names Sen and you?"

    "Such impudence to call master by "you"."

    "SAM!! shut up, sorry about that, Sam is, well, he''s Sam. It''s nice to meet you Sen my name is Lyyla welcome to my place."

    As the two greeted each other Sam served Sen some tea while giving him the nastiest look. Sam then walked over and served Lyyla some as well.

    "Thank you, Sam, you may leave."

    As Sam went to leave, he accidently turned and stumped his toe on the leg of the desk nearly tripping himself in the process. This scene caused Sen to chuckle lightly making Sam want to strangle him, but Sam repressed it and quickly left the room slamming the door behind him. As Sen sipped at the tea he couldn''t help but be elated by the fragrance it emitted, like some time of wildflower. He finally set the cup down after drinking nearly half.

    "So you and Ryyla are twins ."

    "Yes we are and how do you know my sister?"

    "Well, she''s my teacher ."

    "Pffffff."

    Lyyla couldn''t help but burst out loud with laughter nearly choking on her drink.

    "Her a teacher hahaha hilarious you got me, you got me, no seriously how do you really know her?"

    Sen looked at her momentarily waiting until she finished laughing before he finally spoke up.

    "As I said, she is my teacher and I do not appreciate it when someone makes fun of her."

    Lyyla looked at Sen and could tell that he was serious, she was immediately flabbergasted.

    "I''m sorry I just never thought that she was capable of teaching I shouldn''t have laughed, but you know her personality. how did you ever learn from her if you don''t mind me asking?"

    "It''s really quite simple, I set some rules and she followed them."

    "What, how did you get her to do that, the moment you look away from her every single rule would have been broken, what trick did you use?"

    Lyyla couldn''t help but feel guarded if Sen was capable of taming Ryyla who knows what else he''s truly capable of.

    "We made a contract."

    Lyyla looked at Sen like he was lying.

    "Really a contract, you do know that Ryyla invented blood contracts and she can break them with ease."

    "Not a blood contract but a soul contract instead."

    Lyyla was left stunned, the fact that he got her to do a soul contract to teach him, he must have brainwashed her or something.

    "So she did all this just for you and what did you offer her in return that could satisfy  her ."

    "Simple I offered her myself."

    "What!!"

    Lyyla almost spits out her tea.

    "You are going to marry her?"

    "I didn''t say that."

    "Huh, then she just wants your body I didn''t know sis was into little boys how creepy ."

    "What!"

    "Nothing, nothing ."

    Lylla''s POV

    "What the hell''s wrong with my sister, she would dare lay her hand on a child ."

    "Whatever you''re thinking I doubt it correct, she merely wished to study me."

    Lyyla was left confused.

    "Study you what for?"

    Sen pondered what to say and what not to.

    "Well, you see my soul is different to others, with my man core I''m suited to be both a mage and a warrior."

    "What! you''re suited for both that''s impossible I''ve never heard of such a thing, how can you be sure of something like that ?"

    "Ryyla checked me herself you should know she''s not the type to make mistakes  especially when it comes to the soul."

    Lyyla nodded to this statement she could only think of one time Ryyla actually made a mistake. By now Lyyla''s curiosity was piqued she couldn''t help but ask.

    "So what did she teach you anyway?"

    After another sip of tea, Sen sets it down and calmly states.

    "Everything."

    End of Chapter 23

 Chapter 24|| 7th Rank

    Author: what up my people i had difficulty writing this chapter because my english is terrible but i think it flows nicely now thats why it took me so long to post this any who as always if you like plz rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 24|| 7th Rank

    "So what did she teach you anyway?"

    After another sip of tea, Sen sets his cup down and calmly states.

    "Everything."

    Lyyla''s eyes widen in shock and in disbelief, she looks on with a frozen expression, after a few seconds, mysteriously her face turns scarlet red and then she works up the courage and ask.

    "Even  adult bedtime stuff ?"

    Sen''s spits out the tea all over Lyyla''s face drenching her head entirely, he then jumps to his feet and shouts.

    "What the hell are you talking about I''m just a kid you idiot."

    Sen as well turns bright red from head to toe, he''s never felt so embarrassed in his entire life and for once his mind is completely stumped. He can''t think around this situation. He''s never even thought of ryyla in that way before. As he rambles on for a moment Lyyla just sits there soaked, everything just happened so fast she couldn''t react and time to get out of the way.

    Sen looks on at the wet Lyyla and decides to dry her, but his minds still a bit jumbled so when he cast a bit of wind magic at Lyyla. He accidently uses too much force causing Lyyla''s hair to become instantly frazzled and poofy. The two just stare at each other for a moment in silence and Lyyla pulls out a small mirror from her desk. As she looks at herself she can''t help but laugh.

    "Pfff hahaha hahaha."

    After she starts laughing Sen as well breaks out into a wild laugh.

    "Ha hah hah."

    "I look like a bush!! hahaha hahaha."

    After a few minutes of straight laughter, they both settle down. Sen''s mind returns to  a calm  tactical think machine and he gives a slight bow.

    "I''m sorry for spitting out my tea all over you."

    Lyyla fixes her long silver hair, stubbornly brushing it out with her fingers.

    "No, it''s ok, I should apologize as well. You said you and Ryyla are teacher and student, I shouldn''t have assumed that my sister was doing something sinister  to a child. She may be wild, but she wouldn''t be inappropriate like that."

    "Nah, it''s ok, she does have her weird tendencies so it''s not wrong to have thoughts like that, but no we haven''t slept together like that yet."

    "Yet?"

    Sen realizing what he just said immediately tries to backpedal.

    "No no, not      "yet"      I mean, um, you know ."

    "Hmm, so you are interested in my sister."

    "No no no, that''s not what I said... I..... I."

    "You are a bit bold aren''t you."

    Once more Sen''s face turns red, until today he never thought about Ryyla as anything more than an annoying pet, but her sister has put weird thoughts in his head. Sen shakes the thoughts away and quickly changes the subject."

    "Martial arts."

    "What?"

    "That''s why I''ve come to this city, to learn martial arts."

    "Hmm, but the conversation was getting so interesting why change it to fighting."

    "Because I must learn how to fight."

    "Hmm, but why didn''t Ryyla get you a martial arts teacher?"

    Sen shyly rubs the back of his head.

    "Well, I never asked her to get me one, you see I always thought what''s the point since magic is so much superior to fighting skills."

    Lyyla''s face twitched a bit she took a bit of offense to that .

    "Huh, who told you that, is that what my sisters been teaching you all this time ?"

    "No, she didn''t, I just assumed it was since a mage''s magic is so much stronger than  a warrior''s magic is."

    Sen could tell that Lyyla was slipping into a bad move he quickly added.

    "But I don''t think magic is superior anymore."

    Lyyla''s face changed to a bit of a smirk.

    "Ho and what''s changed your mind?"

    "Well, you see recently I was attacked by zombies."

    "Zombies?"

    "Yes, a whole horde of them just over 500 of em."

    Lyyla''s eyes widen   "This kid managed to escape 500 zombies I''ve gotta hear this."     Lyyla leaned forward in her chair and her pointy ears perked up a bit.

    "Go on."

    "Well, as I was fighting them."

    "Wait what, you fought them, how? what rank are you currently at?"

    It was now that Lyyla realized Sen''s aura was fluctuating between the 2nd and 3rd rank. She realized he was using the family technique to disguise his lvl. After she asked him what rank he was at Sen let out a light smile and his aura rapidly rose to 3rd 4th and then 5th.

    As his rank continued to rise Lyyla was just paralyzed with disbelief. When he reached the 5th lvl she immediately thought." Genius" To be at the 5th lvl at 10 years old, that''s where most people who trained were at when they turned 18. Still his rank rose to 6th, Lyyla thought. "This is madness"   Then once more it rose again to the 7th lvl. His aura stopped rising and settled down at the 7th rank, Lyyla could only think one thing. "Monster"

    "As you can see I''m a  7th rank mage ."

    "How is this possible, how are you possible?"

    Lyyla''s head was spinning, she couldn''t think straight, she''s never heard of a child with so much talent.

    "How is this possible you ask, I simply have a high amount of mana potential."

    Hearing Sen''s comment immediately snapped Lyyla back to reality, to her something didn''t make sense.

    "Wait a minute, even if you have high mana potential it shouldn''t mean you can just get to the 7th rank at 10 years old. That''s something that should happen near your late 20''s early 30''s. What I''m asking is how you can be at this level when your only 10, answer that if you will."

    Sen pondered for a moment, he saw no harm in telling her about his knowledge, but just in case he decided to describe it in a different way that really did help him out a few times.

    "Let''s see, as you know when it comes to magic there are two different things that you  must do in order to be competent at magic and rise rank."

    Before Sen could say more Lyyla interrupted him.

    "You''re talking about theory and practice right what does that have to do with you being so high lvl?"

    "I''m getting to that, anyway, in order for one''s rank to rise in this world you need a few things. You need enough mana, you need to learn magic and understand your elements basic principles. You must be able to control your own mana properly and you must practice your abilities constantly to improve.

    Now let''s mark a few things off the list that aren''t as important like the amount of necessary mana. For example, yes you do need it, but even if you have very little with enough money you can buy tools and mana stones that will act as mana for you. So forget about that and after enough times of controlling your mana it becomes like breathing, so forget that as well

    Now this is what you need the most in order to rise in rank. First is to understand the basic principles of your elements. You must study it, the more insight into your element you have the better you will be at using it and the closer you will be at raising rank. Now in order for you to study it you must practice it and you must ask questions and you must try to find answers. For example, one of my elements is light. Since you as well use light one of the basic principles of light magic is what?"

    "Restoration."

    "Exactly, now we must study it.Let''s say your finger breaks and you heal it, why does it work. For that, you have to look at the body as well as the magic. When you use it, what is it doing, it''s mending bone regenerating tissue reconnecting nerves recreating muscle and much much more.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Understanding each of these small things and then combining them together gives you a better understanding into your element. Which by nature''s law helps you grow and rank up. Now hears where theory and practice come in for me. Let me ask you something, when you have a theory about magic how long does it usually take you to figure out whether your theory is right or wrong?"

    Lyyla pondered for a moment thinking of some of her past theory''s about magic.

    "Around a few weeks or maybe a month or two, depending on what the theory is it could take up a lot of mana to try it out or very little."

    "Right you are and that''s how most everyone is, they think of a theory, they put it to practice and after a few weeks or months of trial and error they have their answer."

    "So what you''re saying is that it doesn''t take you  weeks or months ."

    "Exactly."

    "Well, then how long does it take you?"

    "On average, when I come up with a theory, it takes between a few minutes or a few hours before I know whether or not I''m right."

    "How is that possible, how can you come up with a theory and practice it to the extent to know whether you''re right or not in such little time?"

    "My mind."

    "What do you mean?"

    "My mind is very very quick and I don''t think of one theory at a time I think of dozens."

    Now Lyyla was lost.

    "You think of dozens at once, but isn''t that counteractive. After you test your first one and you go and immediately test a new one won''t you forget things from the first one."

    "I almost never forget, but I don''t  test them one at a time anyway I test 5, 10, 15 theories all at once. Afterward, I write my findings down and review them later. Then it''s all about making small adjustments until it works perfectly. This is how I improve and this is how my rank goes up so quickly, theorize and practice it until I gain insights into the natural law of my element."

    "But even if what you say is true the cost of mana is incalculable. Where do you get so much, don''t tell me Ryyla''s actually done it."

    "Done what?"

    "Huh, you don''t know, she''s been working on a philosopher stone most of her life. That''s the only thing that could give you a constant unending supply of mana ."

    "That''s the first I''m hearing about it."

    "What, then where do you get so much mana from to be able to continuously test so many theories out at once?"

    "That I can''t tell ya."

    Lyyla jumps to her feet .

    "What, Can''t tell me, if there is a way to have an unending supply of mana that''s something that could help end wars and protect countless lives, you simply must tell me."

    "I cannot."

    "But but but."

    "If I were to say, it could put the owner of the power source in danger, would you really ask me to put someone''s life at risk."

    Sen''s POV

    "Even though that someone is me."

    "I.... I... no."

    Lyyla sits back down slumping in her chair hanging her head in depression. She definitely wanted that power source, but she wouldn''t want someone to get hurt over it, she was stumped at what to do. Sen looking at the depressed Lyyla couldn''t help but sigh, Lyyla seems trustworthy, but you can''t  be too sure. Suddenly Lyyla sits back up excitedly and shouts.

    "Wait, does my sister know the owner of the power source?"

    Sen sat there for a moment then nodded.

    "Really, she knows, do you think if I asked her she''d tell me who it is?"

    "Maybe, I don''t know."

    Sen''s POV

    "Well, I guess there''s no harm in her asking Ryyla, no way Ryyla would give me up, she still wants to study me."

    "If I got that power source I could finally achieve my goal."

    "Your goal."

    "Oh, nothing  nothing, so where did you say my sister was at?"

    "Well, as I said she''s in the holy continent, but I don''t think she''d tell you, plus I thought you two don''t talk to each other."

    "It doesn''t matter, if there''s any hope of achieving my dream, then I''ll take it, even if it means I have to."

    Lyyla takes a hard gulp.

    "Talk to her."

    She then gets up and quickly heads for the door.

    "Wait, what about martial arts ?"

    "Huh, what about it?"

    "That''s the whole reason I''m here remember, I need to find a teacher, someone that''s strong."

    "Hehehe, then you''re in luck kid because I can teach you how to fight."

    "What, but you''re a mage."

    "Hehehe yes, but not just any mage I''m also a battle mage and a very special one at that."

    "What''s a battle mage?"

    "You don''t know, jeez, what has Ryyla been teaching you. A battle mage is someone that uses magic as well as some warrior techniques, like how warriors still have 1 element and so they can use magic we battle mages aren''t suited to be warriors, but we can still learn martial techniques. So how about this, ill go ask Ryyla about the power source and if she says yes ill come back and teach you some techniques."

    "Wait, that doesn''t sound very fair I''m the one at risk."

    "You''re the one at risk?"

    "What, no, nevermind."

    Sen''s POV

    "Shit, I shouldn''t have said anything, why do I keep slipping up in her presence."

    Lyyla pondered for a moment, thinking about what to do.

    "How about this, I can at least teach you how to use your mana to strengthen your body, that will only take me a second to teach you. That way you''re getting something now, then ill go ask sis about the power source and even if she doesn''t tell me ill still come back and teach ya, how does that sound?"

    Sen didn''t hesitate and nodded immediately. He was basically going to get a technique for free and a teacher as well, it was really a no-brainer.

    "Ok, this is a simple technique, but very effective."

    "What exactly does it do?"

    "It strengthens your entire body. It literally breaks down your body from the inside out and repairs it, strengthening it in the process. Most warriors use it and strengthen their body to a certain extent. Where the skin becomes as tough as stone and the muscles get as strong as steel, increasing strength overall by leaps and bounds."

    "Wow, really ?"

    "Yes, but relax it doesn''t happen overnight this comes with years of practice. Most warriors that practice this technique take over a decade to get stone like skin."

    Sen looked a little disappointed, even though he already knew it wouldn''t happen overnight, to Sen a decade was literally his whole life.

    "Come on, it''s a great skill to learn. I''ve even heard of a master to the far south who with this skill can withstand enchanted blades."

    "Enchanted blades holy crap."

    "Yes, and it''s said that even his organs are as tough as stone."

    "Hearing this Sen perked right back up and got really excited."

    "Teach me, teach me."

    "Ok, ok settle down."

    Sen calmed down, he couldn''t believe how excited he just got. If you had asked him years ago if he wanted to learn a warrior skill he would have laughed in your face and called you pathetic, but now was different. Now he realized the value of having a stronger body. If he had a stronger body and stronger magic than what could stop him.

    "Now before I teach you this there''s one thing that you need to know."

    "Yeah, what is it?"

    "You must never do this technique after exercising ."

    Sen couldn''t understand why, he looked sideways at Lyyla and asked.

    "Why not?"

    "Because if you do, you''ll most likely die."

    End of Chapter 24

 Chapter 25|| Accident

    Author: What up my peeps i bring you ch 25 if you like dont forget to rate and comment as always thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 25|| Accident

    "You must never do this technique after exercising nor after a fight."

    Sen couldn''t understand why, he looked sideways at Lyyla and asked.

    "Why not?"

    "Because if you do, you''ll most likely die."

    "Die what are you talking about?"

    "Sen, as you know, when someone is hurt and healing magic is used on them there''s a bit of pain that comes with it. The bigger the injury the greater the pain will be when they''re healed.  That''s why when someone has a life-threatening injury most of the time healers won''t use magic because the greater the injury the greater the pain that person will be in when they''re healed and if the pain is too great that person may just go into shock and die."

    "What but my father?"

    "Your dad?"

    "It''s just that he was on death''s door when Ryyla healed him, but he lived."

    "Then your dad is extremely tough, most men would die were they to be healed at deaths door. You''re very lucky to of had Ryyla there as well because she is one of thee greatest healers in the world. Maybe only second to the holy continents high priestess."

    Sen new Ryyla was great, but every time Lyyla spoke of her capabilities, it seemed to elevate her even higher. It made Sen wonder why the two never talk, it seemed that Lyyla was mostly praising her, just what had happened between the two

    "So what does that have to do with using the technique after exercising and fighting?"

    "Simple, when you exercise, your body is breaking down muscle. So if you were to try this skill after a workout the pain would be immeasurable. To break down your body even more from that point and then restore it and regrow all that tissue and muscle etc at once. The shock would be excessively devastating. If you didn''t die from it, you might just go mad."

    Sen couldn''t believe such a skill was so risky and painful, but it made sense considering the benefits could give you the ultimate body.

    "So Sen if I teach you this skill you must promise me to never use it after exercise or after fighting."

    Sen gave a sincere nod.

    "I promise ."

    "Ok, first watch my movements, then I''ll explain."

    Lyyla took a step in front of sen and place her feet shoulder width apart. She shut her eyes and slowly started to breath in and out deeply, in through the nose  and out through the mouth. She then placed both hands in front of her stomach making a claw shape with both of them, only leaving a small space the size of a fist  in between them.

    As she continued to breath, slowly but surely a small faint  glow the size of a needle started to form between her hands. It swirled a faint blue in her hands and it gradually grew and formed a small ball. As it did the ball started to spin, after a moment the ball got faster and faster. While she continued to breath deeply she then  slowly raised the ball of light up to her face and in one big suction of air she inhaled the ball into her nostrils and held her breath.

    After a few seconds, she once more breathed out and a faint white fog escaped from her mouth. She then opened her eyes and she was done. Sen didn''t know what to think, he hadn''t seen a technique like this before, Ryyla had never done something like that,  did that mean Lyyla''s body was tougher?

    "What I did just then was absorb mana from all around me, but first I purified it and condensed it making it several times more potent. Then I inhaled it, letting it circulate  throughout my body, allowing it to seep itself into every fiber of my being. Allowing it to destroy  little bits and pieces of my cells and then restoring them making them stronger, more flexible and more versatile. Sen, this  technique is called "Titans Might" using this your body will have the potential to be as strong as a titan, that is if you can master it ."

    Sen wanted to immediately try it out, but he had a concern.

    "Lyyla I noticed that you didn''t use an element, so this isn''t an elemental technique."

    "Well yes and no, mana is an element, but it is a part of nearly everything in this world, therefore you cannot simply divide it into light or fire etc. It is literally everything and at the same time nothing, I know it may seem confusing, but with this skill you don''t need to have a certain element anyone can use it."

    "Huh, then how come everyone doesn''t use it if anyone can learn it?"

    Lyyla shook her head.

    "Anyone can learn it, but the price is an immense pain. I may have looked calm a second ago while I was practicing it, but on the inside it was tearing my body apart piece by piece. You don''t get strong overnight, you would have to practice this nearly every day for months and years to see any results. Who can take such intense pain for that period of time? I myself have just barely scratched the surface of it. Sure most arrows and swords can''t hurt me, but I''ve been practicing for nearly 50 years."

    "50 years holy crap!! 50 years of pain, that may be only a blink to you Lyyla, but I''m human. At most I''ll live for a hundred years and you''re asking me to torture myself for half my life, I don''t know about this."

    Sen now looked disdainfully at this skill, if he were to practice it, it would take him at least 50 yrs to be at Lyylas level. Was it worth it to torture himself for that long?

    "Lyyla I don''t know about this."

    "Wait, it may have taken me 50 years, but I was born with low mana potential that''s the  main reason why it''s taken me so long. However, since your potential is clearly at the high end, if you diligently practice this skill, I could see you reaching my level in this skill in 15 yrs."

    "Wait, that doesn''t make any sense how can you have low potential, but be as strong as you are ?"

    "It''s my age, you see the potential test is designed to help show how much your mana could grow in your lifetime, in a human''s lifetime. But me I''m not human, I''ve lived for a very long time and each insight and breakthrough took centuries to achieve. Plus the stronger I grew the longer it took to reach the next level, but after a long long time finally I reached the 10th rank. Same with this skill that I''ve been learning, each time I make a breakthrough it takes me longer to reach the next one. I probably won''t master it for a thousand years, my talent is just too poor, but you, you''re a genius. As a matter of fact, I would be shocked if you didn''t get there in 15 yrs. So Sen, now that you know the pains and difficulties that come with this skill can you handle it, will you learn it ?"

    Sen pondered for a moment, it was true his talent and mana potential was out of this world. If he really did practice it diligently maybe he could get there in 15 years, but the pain would be harsh. Sen made a decision right there, he would practice it once to see if he could handle the pain if he could he would practice it diligently if not then he would seek out other means from Lyyla to strengthen himself.

    "I''ll give it a shot, what do I have to do exactly?"

    "Simple, just like what I showed you before first you have to breathe deeply in through the nose and out through the mouth. Then you must feel the mana all around you and place your hands near your stomach like I was before ."

    "Why do the hands need to be near the stomach. Can''t I just let them hang or something?"

    "No, you must do it the exact way I did it."

    "But why ?"

    "That''s just the way it was taught to me."

    Sen couldn''t help thinking there was no point in having the hands there and it showed on his face. Lyyla couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed she had learned this skill long ago, but she had never asked her teacher why the hands go there. She herself simply didn''t know which made her face turn a little red with embarrassment.

    "Anyway the hands go there and that''s final."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Sen wanted to laugh, Lyyla had been so serious a second ago, but now she was flushed red. It was simply too easy to push this woman''s buttons.

    "Ok then what?"

    "Ahem, then after you''ve felt the mana you draw it towards your palms and as it grows and forms into a ball you''ll slowly be able to feel the imperfections in it. That''s when you will start to spin it. Increasing its speed will shake lose many of the impurities within it and the last part is you inhale it in through your nose."

    "Do you have to or can you inhale it through your mouth?"

    Once again, Lyyla was stumped, she didn''t know for sure herself. Why did she inhale through the nose and not the mouth, she quickly got irritated at Sen, he asks way too many questions that she can''t answer.

    "You, do you want to learn this or not?"

    "Ok ok sorry, please continue."

    Lyyla took a deep breath and released it as a sigh.

    "After you inhale the mana you need to hold that breath for a few seconds. Afterward, you simply have to relax it will do the rest itself. The pure ball of mana will naturally  follow your blood stream and circulate all throughout your body seeping into every cell before tearing you apart and rebuilding you. This part is extremely painful, after a few seconds you will let loose that breath and the last of the impurities that you couldn''t get rid of from spinning it will come out.Releasing  that breath releases the end of those impurities and that''s it, you repeat this step a few times a day ."

    "But why does it destroy and then rebuild

    "That''s just mana"s nature, it is chaotic yet calm, dark yet bright, it destroys and it rebuilds."

    "Why not practice it more times a day ?"

    Lyyla held her head high after hearing Sens question she finally knew the answer to this one.

    "Easy, the reason you only do it a few times is because the pain is so great that any more than a few tries a day could send you into shock and possibly kill you."

    "Well, that doesn''t sound too bad."

    Lyyla couldn''t tell that Sen was being sarcastic and so she shot him a cold glance.

    "This isn''t a game one wrong move and the pain can kill you, so now it''s your turn to give it a try, concentrate."

    Sen took the same stance as Lyyla.

    "Ok, here I go."

    He then repeated her steps, but when he got to the point where he was forming the ball Lyyla suddenly shouted out causing Sen to open his eyes in shock.

    "Stop stop you''ll die!!"

    As Sen opened his eyes, he noticed the ball in his hands, what was strange wasn''t the shape of it, but the size. It was nearly as big as a head, Lyylas had only been the size of a fist, Sen couldn''t help but panic a little.

    "What do I do with it?"

    As he said that the ball continued to grow and got brighter and brighter.

    "Dissipate it hurry up kid."

    Sen tried,  but no matter how hard he tried to dissipate it nothing was working, and the ball just kept getting brighter.

    "I can''t, it won''t stop, it''s not stopping."

    As it continued to grow, now it was the size of Sens upper torso. It began to start flashing faster and faster it was about to blow.

    "Shit, stand still."

    As Lyyla said that she jumped in front of Sen with her back against his stomach, she was in-between Sen and his arms, she quickly enveloped the huge ball in a torrent of wind and then.

    *KABOOM*

    The ball exploded launching the two into the side of the stone wall. Sen hitting it first with Lyyla crashing into him, several of his ribs broke and even his left lung collapsed. He quickly vomited up a mouthful of blood and as he did the ocean of pain hit him wave after wave of intense burning pain.

    It was so bad he had major difficulty just breathing. Lyyla''s face was completely pale, but she seemed fine. She was saying something to Sen, but all Sen could hear was ringing in his ears. That though wasn''t even the worst part, he tried to lift up his arm, but he couldn''t even feel either one of them at all.

    He looked down and to his horror from the elbow down on his right arm bones blood and flesh were completely exposed. He quickly glanced at his other arm and it was gone, he looked around the room and his arm was literally just gone. The explosion had disintegrated his entire left arm from the shoulder down.

    After a few seconds his hearing returned he could hear Lyyla shouting, but his mind was muddled and fuzzy so he couldn''t quite make out what she was saying. A few more seconds later and his consciousness left him and for a split second he thought he heard a deep voice.

    "Hehehe interesting"

    As his mind went blank he saw the confines of his mind and in the distance was that dark howling abyss. As Sen glanced into it for the first time something was different, not only was there that soul tearing pain as usual, but in the depths of that blackness there was a faint red glow. Before he could make out what it was he quickly awakens in a dark room on a bed.

    His entire body is drenched in a cold sweat while he''s panting and breathing heavily. He quickly looks at his arms and miraculously there both there. He squeezes them into a fist a few times to make sure that there actually working. He doesn''t understand the situation at all he could have sworn he almost died.

    "Was that explosion just a dream?"

    He pulls his knees  into his chest and wraps his arms around them holding himself tightly and as he does he notices that on his arms the shirt he was wearing is in tatters. He immediately realizes it wasn''t  a dream and he can''t help but shiver, even when facing that horde of zombies he didn''t feel any fear, but this skill had nearly brought him to his death and it was by his own doing.

    He made a promise to himself right there and then, he vowed that no matter what he would never use that technique again. This etched a trauma into the depths of Sen''s heart because at the end of the day he may be strong and he may even be considered a genius, but he was still a 10-year-old boy.

    After a while, Sen finally relaxed himself and decided to illuminate the room a little since it was so dark. He wondered why someone didn''t at least leave a candle for him at night. He made his way over to the window to see if he could tell where he was at. He then tore open the drapes and to his surprise it was bright as day outside, but of course it was since it really was day time.

    Sen couldn''t help but think he had slept for a whole day. He looked outside to see a small garden that was covered in blue and yellow flowers.As well as two big trees hanging over a small white bench. it was like a scene straight from an artist mind. It was really quite beautiful and as he looked out lost in thought he soon heard loud footsteps coming towards his room.

    Sen turned and headed to the door to see who it was, but before he got to the door it burst open and their lyyla was staring at Sen teary eyed. Sen put on a small smile and said.

    "Hehe, it seems I''m awake sorry for the tr...."

    But before he could finish talking Lyyla had tackled him, forcing him down onto the bed with her on top. hugging and squeezing him hard she cried out .

    "Sen are you ok are you ok does it hurt anywhere where does it hurt?"

    Sen was a little-taken aback by Lyylas behavior, but he soon settled down, he figured she must have blamed herself for teaching him such a dangerous technique. Sen couldn''t help but treat her like a child and he slowly stroked her head.

    "It''s ok, I''m fine, thank you, you saved my life and even healed me, thank you Lyyla."

    At that moment, Lyyla stopped crying and released Sen from her embrace, she quickly put on a sour face and sat up, she shouted out.

    "Lyyla!! I''m not that ugly wench, it''s me."

    Sen paused for a moment, trying to wrap his head around the thought and then he shouted back.

    "RYYLA!!"

    End of Chapter 25

 Chapter 26|| Amplifier

    Author: what up homies i bring u ch 26 as alawys if you like rate and comment thnx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 26|| Amplifier

    "It''s ok, I''m fine, thank you, you saved my life and even healed me, thank you Lyyla."

    At that moment, Lyyla stopped crying and released, Sen from her embrace, she quickly put on a sour face and sat up, she shouted out.

    "Lyyla!! I''m not that ugly wench, it''s me."

    Sen paused for a moment, trying to wrap his head around the thought and then he shouted back.

    "RYYLA!!"

    "Of course it''s me, I look nothing like Lyyla.''

    Sen couldn''t help but give a sideways glance to Ryyla the two were identical twins they looked exactly the same. So when she called her sister ugly wasn''t she calling herself ugly as well.

    "Wait, why are you looking at me like that, do I stink or something?"

    "Huh?"

    "nothing nothing,  Sen are you sure your ok? I came as soon as Lyyla called."

    "I''m fine now could you please get off of me, you''re too big you weigh a ton."

    Ryyla turned bright red.

    "What, I... I don''t weigh that much how rude."

    Even though she said that she was still mounted on top of Sen .

    "You say that  yet you''re still on top of me crushing me."

    "Ryyla quickly got off of Sen and as she did Sen and Ryyla both noticed 3 figures behind them standing in the doorway staring in shock."

    "You damn succubus get off of my son."

    Kai shouted at Ryyla, the  three figures were Kai Tara and Lyyla. Tara ran up to Sen and pulled him into her embrace and started kissing his head and face all over.

    "Sen, Sen my baby boy, are you ok ?we came as soon as we heard."

    "Mom, stop I''m fine ."

    "I will not stop, my son was almost killed, how could this have happened."

    "Mom, I''m fine ."

    But she continued kissing him anyway until Kai intervened.

    "Tara the boy said he was fine stop harassing him."

    Tara glared at Kai like a hawk glaring at prey, a mother''s love is truly incalculable. So when she heard her husband tell her to stop, she couldn''t help but shoot daggers at him with her eyes. She looked back at Sen and once more asked.

    "Sen are you truly ok?"

    Sen wriggled himself loose just a bit .

    "Yes, I''m fine trust me."

    Hearing Sen say he''s fine a third time it finally reassured her and her heart calmed a bit. She then remembered Ryyla just a second ago on top of her son, she squinted at Ryyla.

    "Ryyla I thought we agreed not until Sen was an adult, how could you break our promise."

    Lyyla''s face turned bright red after Tara''s words.

    "What you actually agreed to let my hag of a sister have your son?"

    Tara gave a simple nod and Kai just stared angrily. Ryyla felt a little shy, her face looked like a kid who got caught with their hand in a cookie jar.

    "Marry me off to Ryyla, mom is this true?"

    "Yes Sen, when your are of age she is to be your bride."

    "Dad, you actually agreed to this?"

    Kai had an angry look on his face, but he still gave a nod. Sen seeing his mom and dad''s confirmation  left Sen in disbelief.  "They actually wanted me to marry her, I could have sworn they didn''t trust her. Is this what 10 years of them being around her every day entail''s. There''s no way I''m going to let this happen."      Before Sen could speak up though Lyyla jumped in.

    "I can''t allow this, Ryyla you can''t marry a human. Do you know how unfortunate it would be after he dies within a century? Plus if you were to have kids and grandkids you would most likely outlive them all, there''s no way you could watch your whole family die."

    "What do you know, when me and Sen get married we''ll live for the moments and be as happy for as long as we can and the day he dies ill take my life as well so I can be with him."

    Everyone just looked towards Ryyla in shock, none of them knew how determined she actually was, but from her statements one could say she''d go life or limb over Sen.

    "What the hell is wrong with everyone. There''s no way I''m going to marry Ryyla and for one thing she''s not even my type."

    Sen had just said that to shut them up, but in truth he really did like Ryyla''s looks just not her weird-ass personality. Ryyla, as well as Lyyla, were both tremendously beautiful it was just that he knew how Ryyla acted. In his mind for some reason as soon as marriage came up  he immediately thought of prison. So there was no way in the world  he wanted to get married.

    Ryyla''s face turned sour while Kai and Lyyla began to laugh wildly. Tara just watched her son with a confused look on her face. She thought if Ryyla wasn''t his type then what woman could be. Because to Tara, Ryyla was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen.

    It was enough to make anyone jealous, that''s how beautiful she was and for a split second Tara thought.    "Don''t tell me Sen is g..gay."   She quickly dismissed it though thinking back there was no way. Because she had caught Sen taking glances at Ryyla all the time when he was growing up, he clearly liked her or at least her body.

    "You don''t think my face is pretty."

    Ryyla said this in a saddened tone as she looked at Sen with watery eyes.

    "Well, I wouldn''t say that."

    "Then it''s my body, earlier you said I was fat and disgusting and stinky."

    Tara looked at Sen disapprovingly she gasped.

    "Sen you didn''t, to call a woman fat, have I  raised you wrong."

    Lyyla looked a little bit worried, she looked at Ryyla''s body and then at her own body as well and truth be told she was probably 5 more pounds heavier then Ryyla was. She couldn''t help but feel herself checking to make sure she wasn''t secretly fat.

    "Huh, I never called you fat, what the hell are you talking about?"

    "Earlier, when I was on top of you, you said I weighed a ton remember."

    "Yeah, but that''s because you were crushing me."

    "Ah ha see right there, that means fat ."

    "What, in what world does that mean your fat?"

    "In a woman''s world."

    Ryyla quickly retorted back.

    Lyyla and Tara could be seen nodding in the back round while Kai just stood there thinking.   "My son walked right into that one."

    *sigh*

    "You''re not fat ok, I''m just 10 so my body isn''t fully grown. So to me you are just slightly a teeny tiny bit more developed that''s all."

    Sen had to think of his words carefully or 3 women would soon gang up on him and he was already annoyed as it is. So he decided to forget the marriage thing and change the topic to something that actually matters.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Anyway, that''s not what''s important, Lyyla I want to know why that mana exploded in my hands. Just what went wrong? before you had mentioned the dangers, but the mana itself exploding wasn''t among them."

    Lyyla shook her head with a no.

    "Sen, honestly I''ve never seen that happen before. I didn''t think someone could cause the mana to just explode like that. I really don''t have an answer."

    "Then how will I ever know what went wrong. If someone who''s practiced this technique for 50 years doesn''t know then who could tell me."

    Lyyla hung her head in shame, she had been alive for so long and had seen many things and had knowledge that most beings in the world didn''t know, but this skill that she''s been practicing for so long. She just couldn''t give Sen a proper answer and it made her quite upset, but just then Ryyla spoke up.

    "Kukuku so little Lyyla doesn''t know the answer maybe I should explain it then."

    "What, teacher, is it true you know why?"

    "No way, how could you possibly know? you aren''t even practicing this skill."

    "Kukuku indeed I don''t practice this skill, but I''ve come across this once before."

    Everyone looked on at Ryyla in astonishment, even though they had known and lived with her for 10 years she could still surprise them with the things she knew. The only person that looked upset was Lyyla, once again her sister could do something that she couldn''t and it was eating her up inside. She had an annoyed look on her face as she looked towards Ryyla.

    "Teacher has come across this already when?"

    "Yeah, sis when?"

    Ryyla noticed the sarcasm in her sisters tone which caused her to sigh, she didn''t want another fight between her and her sister to start so she decided to just explain it instead of goofing around.

    "A long time ago I met a certain figure who trained in the skill Titans Might. This man''s name was Guro and he eventually mastered this technique. Before that though he and I became friends rather easily. We journeyed together all across the  5 great continents, but during our journey we ended up on the easternmost continent, you know the one, it is the most savage place in the world."

    "You mean to say you were on the continent of Arcania, why the hell were you there?"

    " We were in search of an important artifact that''s why we were there. Anyway, while we were there my friend had not quite mastered Titans Might and one day after a battle in a ruin we collected many treasures. There Guro found a special gem in that ruin and at the time neither one of us knew it, but we soon found out that night. As Guro sat down to practice, that special gem was in his pack right next to him. As usual everything was fine, but when he started to form the ball of mana it like your own expanded to a ridiculous size. Except his had expanded to the size of  a small house ."

    "What! the size of a house."

    "Yes, but since I was there, me being a mage  I immediately knew where the source was coming from. So I acted immediately, I grabbed his pack and using the wind I launched it several miles away onto a nearby mountain. As it flew off towards the mountain Guro''s ball of mana followed it. When it finally detonated the sky lit up like the sun and the air  trembled violently and me and Guro heard a loud explosion. After all the dust had settled, to our shock the entire mountain had been leveled, in its place were small boulders and rubble."

    Everyone''s faces contained the look of shock even Lyyla''s. She had never heard of this story before and she couldn''t help but think of that gem. For it to contain so much power, what gem or stone could do that. Her thoughts immediately came to an interesting conclusion she thought.  "Philosopher''s Stone."

    "Sen what Lyyla describe to me sounds exactly the same as what happened to me and my friend. That gem that Guro found in that ruin was a Mana Amplifier ."

    "A what ?"

    "A mana amplifier  is an object that amplifies  mana. It can do one of three things, it can make mana more potent it can gather mana at an abnormally fast rate and it can store an insane amount of mana. Sen I believe that because of your eyes Titans Might  went out of your control because of them. I can''t believe it''s taken me all this time, but Sen, your eyes are just like a mana amplifier."

    Sen thought carefully about Ryyla''s words and they did indeed make sense. His eyes do in fact absorb mana at an incredible rate, they can store copious amounts of mana in them and going by the fact that the mana ball he created was so strong. There was now no doubt in his mind that his eyes also made mana more potent, but all that considering why did it go out of his control. After his 5th birthday, he could control his mana nearly perfectly, so why did this technique go so wild, what was it that was out of his control?

    "Wait a minute what do you mean Sen''s eyes are like a mana amplifier?"

    Ryyla just now realizing what she had said in front of her sister took a big gulp of air. Everyone just looked on in shock. Tara and Tai couldn''t believe it either, after 10 years of keeping Sen''s secret Ryyla let it slip so easily. They both thought," This girl really is an idiot." Tara also rethought about the marriage.

    Sen didn''t even think about Lyyla being in the room, she was just standing there so quietly and Sen was too busy thinking about the technique and why it went out of his control. He didn''t even realize Ryyla had slipped up until Lyyla said something, but he was calm and didn''t panic. He just thought of the many different ways on how he would get Ryyla back later on. As he thought up some sinister ideas, Lyyla once more spoke out this time with a little more oomph.

    "Hey, why isn''t anyone answering me, Ryyla what did you mean when you said his eyes were like an amplifier?"

    Ryyla quickly formulated a plan, she knew she had messed up and she knew Sen might hate her if she gave away his secret. The gears in Ryyla''s mind quickly started to turn and one idea after another jumped in her brain and after a few second it came to her and with this plan she immediately thought to herself.     "Perfect, my plan is bullet proof, no way Sen''s secret will be exposed kukuku"    Ryyla shyly laughed towards Lyyla and she decided now''s the time to act.

    "Lyyla I never said Sen''s eyes were like an amplifier I think you misheard."

    After Ryyla said that, in her mind she was patting herself on the back, she thought.    "Kukuku with that my plan has succeeded."

    End of Chapter 26

 Chapter 27|| A Tale of The Past

    Author: hello my fellow mage''s ch 27 is here for your viewing pleasure as always if you like plz rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    Chapter 27|| A Tale of The Past

    "Lyyla I never said Sen''s eyes were like an amplifier I think you misheard."

    After Ryyla said that, in her mind she was patting herself on the back, she thought.    "Kukuku with that my plan has succeeded."

    Everyone was stunned by ryyla they couldn''t comprehend what she just said. Could Ryyla really be this dumb, the first one to snap out of it was Lyyla she quickly spoke up.

    "What misheard, sis what the hell are you talking about? You just said his eyes were like an amplifier, there''s no way I misheard. Now tell me, what did you mean by that?"

    Ryyla was shocked she thought there was no way her plan could fail. she looked towards Sen and he just gave her a small nod.

    "Sen are you sure I can tell her?"

    "Lyyla, if Ryyla tells you  then you must promise never to reveal my secret to others."

    "What! really you''ll tell me?"

    "Of course but first....."

    As Sen spoke he snapped his fingers and Ryyla flipped over her hand revealing a piece of parchment.

    "Sign this blood contract."

    Lyyla couldn''t help but be a bit amazed, she never knew her sister to be so docile, but with just a snap of Sen''s fingers ryyla did what he wanted her to.  At the same time though she looked at the contract questioningly.

    "Sign a blood contract, but why? is your secret really so great?"

    "Maybe it is maybe it''s not, either way not another word about me will be said unless you sign this. So will you sign or not?"

    Lyyla couldn''t see the risk and Sen intrigued her from the bottom of her heart. She gladly snatched the contract from her sister and  made her mark with blood she then handed it back to Ryyla and Ryyla completed it.

    "Good, now under this contract you will not repeat what you hear to anyone outside this room ever or the contract will be broken and your death is guaranteed."

    "Ok ok I''ve signed it, now tell me."

    Sen felt rather annoyed at Lyyla''s pushy attitude and didn''t feel much like talking with her anymore. So he gave Ryyla a simple nod and Ryyla quickly went over the details of Sen''s eyes. After listening for almost 10 minutes, Lyyla sat down on the bed in amazement. She was  in a state of shock, she looked at everyone''s faces as if to confirm whether her sister was lying or not and they just sat there with solemn expressions. When Ryyla was finally done explaining she gave a small sigh and looked at Lyyla.

    *sigh*

    "And so yes its true his eyes are like an amplifier, but sis I must warn you to not even think about asking Sen what I know your gonna ask him."

    Lyyla jumped up excitedly.

    "But sis with Sen''s eyes maybe we could."

    Before she could finish Ryyla stood up as well and placed her hand in front of Lyyla''s face issuing her to stop talking.

    "No Lyyla, Sen is mine and I will not use him for that."

    Tara Kai and Sen looked at the twins in confusion, Sen interrupted them.

    "Use me for what?"

    "Nothing Sen, my sister is just foolish do not listen to her."

    "How can you say that? with his eyes we could do it."

    Sen got a little worried as did his parents because Lyyla kept saying   "With his eyes."   As if she would tear them out at any moment.

    "No Lyyla and that''s final."

    "But but."

    "I SAID NO!!"

    The room filled with an awkward silence and then Lyyla stormed out with a few tears in her eyes.

    Kai  not being able to read the mood chuckles  lightly and says.

    "Well, your sisters an odd one isn''t she."

    Ryyla glanced hard at Kai as did everyone else and Tara pinched him a bit and whispered in his ear.

    "Kai you idiot, can''t you see somethings up ."

    "Kai now noticing he made a mistake, but to his detriment he couldn''t figure out where he went wrong. He was just stating the obvious. Afterward, he mumbled a little under his breath as he thought he was the victim now."

    "Ryyla what''s going on ?why did your sister get so upset and why does she want my eyes?"

    Ryyla looked at the three and she couldn''t help but shake her head .

    *sigh*

    "If I''m to tell you then everyone should take a seat because this story is a bit long."

    After she said that everyone began to take a seat, but seeing as there were no chairs in this room soon everyone had sat down next to Sen on his bed. But because the bed was a bit small there wasn''t quite enough space.

    "Ok, when I said to sit I meant me, Sen and Tara on the bed of course and Kai, you can just stand over there by the corner."

    "What why can''t I sit on the bed and you stand in the corner, how''s that fair?"

    "Kukuku, I am the storyteller and the one who tells the tales must be comfortable whilst doing so or the tale in which is told could be told incorrectly, Kai, do you understand?"

    Kais mind just got scrambled he was completely lost with what Ryyla just said, his only retort was.

    "Then why can''t tara stand in the corner while I sit?"

    Sen couldn''t help but think.    "Great job abandoning your wife like that"

    Meanwhile, Tara gave Kai a twisted look, she then looked at Ryyla and a small smile crept on her face, she looked back at Kai and said.

    "I am the mother and the mother must sit during the tales to comfort the son who was nearly killed or the son who was nearly killed would be scared whilst in the company of a teller  who tells a story without the mother to comfort the son.Kai, do you understand what I''m saying?"

    Kai''s face twisted in confusion he tried to say something, but nothing came to mind. In the end, he simply sat on the floor in front of the bed. Ryyla and Tara couldn''t help but giggle like A couple of schoolgirls.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Teacher can we please get to this story now and mom please don''t act like Ryyla it''s not good for your health."

    Kai laughed a bit at his wife which made her blush pink with embarrassment."

    "Right, ahem, this has to do with my mother and father. You see, a long time ago before I was born. All of Gordonia was ruled by the very first species that lived in this world also know as the Dragons. The Dragons were known to be brutal and cruel. They ruled the lands with an iron fist and if they didn''t like you they simply killed you and any whose village you were a part of."

    "The reason they could rule so easily was not only because of how strong and intelligent they were, but also because they could use dimensional travel. Anywhere their enemies resided they could be there in literally a few hours. Everyone hated the dragons, but at the same time everyone feared them as well. No one would go against them, no one could go against them. For the dragons were not only powerful in magic but were also nearly immortal. It was said that they could live for millions of years and not reach the middle of their lifespan, that''s how dreadful their vitality was."

    Tara and Kai gasped with astonishment while Sen calmly listened on.

    "But dragons with all their power and all their intelligence the thing that everyone knew about them the most was their unshakable pride. They  looked upon themselves as the highest beings in the universe and from what others could see it seemed true, but that pride that they treasured so much  was the beginning to their end. "

    "No one knows why but for some reason the dragons soon separated themselves in groups and looked down on other dragon groups. Soon, infighting between the dragon race happened and with it the first and last dragon war started. Battles raged all across the planet, after I was born my father told me that before the dragons fought each other the continents were all connected and made as one, but during these conflicts a great calamity happened and the continents were split apart."

    "The dragon war had lasted for nearly 6000 years and during that time 100''s of millions of beast-men humans and elves had died. We were the lucky ones though because the dwarves nearly went extinct. I heard that after the war was done only a few thousand had remained alive. Sen, at the start of the war there were 1001 dragons in this world, do you know how many were left after their war?"

    Sen stared blankly for a moment and then just blurted out an answer.

    "813."

    Ryyla was shocked at Sen''s answer she shouted out.

    " How did you know that?"

    "Oh, that was correct, it was simply a guess."

    But in truth when Sen had answered for some reason it felt like something within him trembled and he couldn''t help but shiver from the feeling.

    Ryyla stared at Sen for a few seconds curiously before she continued her story.

    "Yes, it''s as you said Sen there were exactly 813 dragons left in the world. Though after the war they all just vanished no one knew why. Some say they were weakened and needed to recuperate their power others say they simply got bored, but no one really cared because at last there was calm. For 2,000 years, the world was in peace and every race got along with one another. That''s when my father was a young elf, he was nearly three hundred years old and a third of his life was passed by mostly as an adventurer. He was a great warrior and he was always a calm and collected person with a tactical mind designed for fighting."

    Tara couldn''t help but think Ryyla''s father was a bit like Sen.

    "My father''s name was Draden and he is the strongest creature on Gordonia."

    Kai couldn''t help but react to Ryyla''s words.

    "Your father''s still alive?"

    But Ryyla seemed agitated by Kai''s question, so she chose to ignore Kai and just continued on.

    "My father Draden  traveled the world, he would always seek more dangers and more thrills. Soon he had his own band of adventurers  100 in total.All of them were close  and at the time they were the best adventure group in all the land. For a while, they were as happy as could be until one day they found themselves in an ancient ruin......"

    "While they searched this place they found mountains of treasure and  they all shouted out with joy, but under that mountain of treasure they awakened a dragon. Quickly a battle ensued and one by one my father''s companions were slaughtered all around him. As my father used his 10th rank  warrior abilities he somehow managed to go toe to toe with the beast. He said at the time it must have been weakened from just awakening from its slumber, that''s why he could battle it on equal footing......."

    "Soon however my father was slowly being forced back and every blow  he unleashed left his hands numb and his bones creaking . Both were covered in wounds, my father  even more so. As they did battle the ruin quickly started collapsing and their fight was brought outside.  Every step this dragon took a small crater was left in its place that''s how big and powerful it was....."

    " As the two continued to fight, forest were burnt to ashes and village after village were demolished. After almost a week of battle, the dragon finally had my father cornered. In my father''s desperate state, he lunged for one final attack, but it was to no avail and my dad Draden was swallowed whole."

    "My god he was eaten by a dragon ."

    Kai, as well as Tara, looked at Ryyla in pity.

    "Kukuku my father may have been eaten, but he didn''t die. How could he be killed before having  a beautiful daughter such as myself be born."

    Tara and Kai both looked confused. How can you be eaten and yet live? but Ryyla was clearly born, so how the hell did he escape then?

    "Teacher enough, tell us, how did your father escape?"

    "Kukuku my father, he ate the dragon that ate him!"

    End of Chapter 27

 Chapter 28|| Eaten?

    Author: ello peeps i bring you ch 28 if you like dont forget to rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    Ch 28|| Eaten?

    Tara and Kai both looked confused. How can you be eaten and yet live? but Ryyla was clearly born, so how the hell did he escape then?

    "Teacher enough, tell us, how did your father escape?"

    "Kukuku my father, he ate the dragon that ate him!"

    "You mean your father actually killed a dragon, how how is that possible?"

    "Kukuku, mana, when my father got swallowed whole in desperation he punched and kicked viciously within the dragon''s throat, but nothing he did seem to harm the dragon. As my father fell almost  3 hundred feet, finally, he hit the stomach acid. Within seconds, my father''s armor was quickly being eaten away. He quickly climbed onto a nearby rock that was clearly 10 feet tall. Even though he had only been submerged for a few seconds the acid had eaten away most of his armor and plenty of his flesh. In some parts even my father''s bones could be seen, he was in a terrible condition and he was dying ."

    "Teacher what did  your father do?"

    "He realized something."

    "And what is that?"

    "The rock that he thought was a boulder, the one he climbed onto. Well, it was no mere rock, it was a mana stone. One the size of a boulder, standing 10 feet tall and 10 feet round."

    Kai and Tara both gasped in shock even Sen''s eyes were left wide an amazement. Because in this world there were mana stones, but that''s it. There was no such thing as a mana boulder, but here Ryyla was saying it was so, the three couldn''t believe it.

    "Teacher, how can there be a mana stone the size of a boulder? wherein all of Gordonia can such a monstrosity exist?"

    In the world of Gordonia, mana stones were rare. Not stones with an element attached such as a fire stone or an ice stone. Those were after some time manufactured by mages, but mana stones were pure condensed mana. None of which could be created by mages. All of them were only ever found beneath the ground and even when mining them you had to do it in a special way.

    Mana stones are the rarest stone in the entire world and the biggest ever discovered was no more than the size of a large mans fist. A firestone or a stone of elemental quality which was made from magic would cost around 50 silver. While a mana stone the size of a pinky would easily cost around 1,000 gold and the one that was the size of a fist was easily worth 60-75,000 gold.

    Why would people spend such fortunes to purchase something so small? Well, the answer is quite simple, mana stones can be used to make elemental stones with a ratio of 1 to 10,000. Yes that''s right, with a mana stone the size of a pinky you could  make 10,000 elemental stones, but not only that you could also smelt weapons and armor making their toughness multiply by double sometimes even triple depending on the quality of the blacksmiths skills.

    That''s how much raw pure power was in these mana stones. Many kingdoms rose and fell because of the slightest fluctuation of who had more mana stones. Even today mana stone mines were the most sought after resource in the entire world and to rulers nothing mattered more.

    This is why Kai, Tara, and Sen couldn''t comprehend a boulder-sized mana stone. The fortune which would come with owning such a stone could easily be in the 100''s of billions of gold if not more. The owner could take the world for their own if they wanted it''d be as easy as taking candy from a baby.

    "When my father realized it was a mana stone he couldn''t even have time to care because he was dying. Imagine laying on top of 100,s of billions of gold and not caring. Who could even conceive such a notion. My father quickly absorbed some mana directly from the mana stone and using his light magic he healed in only a few seconds."

    "Afterward, he was stuck, completely surrounded by a lake of acid.

    So he did what any normal person could do in such a situation. He was in denial, he thought.    "How could this happen to me, a warrior of the 10th rank"

    "He went from being a great leader of many adventurers to completely alone in what seemed like an instant. That''s exactly what he was, completely alone and then he became angry. He couldn''t believe he was in such a stupid situation. To be swallowed by a dragon and not killed, to be sitting on a fortune with no way to spend it."

    "He punched and kicked and cursed at the air, what were the odds to get trapped inside of a dragon astronomical. He thought he was the only being in history to ever be in a situation like this and it only made him more infuriated at the situation. After a few days he began to pray, not to anyone in particular just to anyone that would listen, but alas he was alone."

    "Utterly and completely alone in this near pitch black stomach. By the 5th day, he was terribly hungry but more than that he was thirsty, so thirsty he thought he might go insane. After another 5 days he was delirious, he sat there and every few minutes he would make a ball of light and float it over that pitch black lake of acid and think to himself.

    "Even if I drink just a little of that acid and then quickly use healing magic on my mouth and throat then maybe I can quench this dam thirst"

    Draden was clearly losing his mind from hunger and thirst, but still he didn''t act. He was at the bottom of his depression and yet even then he couldn''t just jump into the acid and end it all. By now two weeks had passed and he didn''t even use light magic to illuminate the surrounding darkness anymore. Draden simply lay curled up in a ball atop that stone and at this point he just didn''t care anymore, he couldn''t.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    His hunger and thirst, his loneliness, the complete darkness the acid lake and the fortune he laid upon. None of it mattered anymore, Draden simply thought.

    "Tired, so tired, it doesn''t matter anymore none of it matters. I''ll soon die within this beast stomach. I just wish from the bottom of my heart that this damn dragon would die, if something could kill it I could rest in peace, but I guess even that doesn''t matter.Now I just simply wish to sleep."

    And with that Draden slowly closed his eyes in this vast blackness and with it silence followed.

    Ryyla looked down with a sad look on her face. Even just retelling the story brought emotions up within her that she herself was still confused about. A single tear rolled down her cheek coming to a rest as it splashed on the ground. In the 10 years that the three have known Ryyla none of them had ever seen her sad let alone shed  a tear.

    This as well brought up complicated emotions up within Sen. As he listened to her story he didn''t really feel much at all ,maybe a bit excited towards the fighting aspect of it, but when Ryyla got to the sad part and then she shed a tear, Sen felt a knot twisted up in his stomach.

    For some reason he didn''t like seeing Ryyla saddened, it was the first time he had ever felt that way towards another person and with all of Sen''s vast knowledge he had no clue what he was feeling, he softly called out to Ryyla.

    "Teacher."

    Sen gently placed his hand upon hers and softly gave it a small squeeze and on his face he had a bit of genuine worry. Ryyla looked up at Sen her face a bit tinged with red, she saw that Sen was worried for her and she felt happiness from the bottom of her heart.

    "Hehehe, don''t worry I''m fine."

    Ryyla gave a small smile and set sens hand back in his lap. She lightly wiped away her tear as she continued on.

    "Where were we ?"

    "Your father he laid there."

    "Ah yes, as my father laid there giving in and accepting his fate. He waited and waited and waited, soon 3 days had passed and he was still alive. And although he was a bit confused he was still resigned to his fate and so he continued to wait. But it was strange, absolutely bizarre, another week had passed and still he was alive. ................"

    Not only that, his hunger started to fade. After another week his head cleared and after a month his body no longer lost energy, but instead regained vigor. He was astonished, and although his thirst still wasn''t gone he felt somehow good. As he pondered the reason why a few more days had passed and he felt even better.

    He finally realized why, it was the mana stone, what else could it be. Every day his body absorbed a bit of mana directly from the stone and he didn''t know why, but somehow it was regenerating his cells anew. Every time he got hungry and his body would try to deteriorate, the stone would regenerate him satiating his hunger.

    He soon realized that this stone was the answer to not only his continued life, but the dragons nearly immortal lifespan as well.

    "Each dragon must have a mana stone this size within them. It maintains there life and also feeds them magical energy allowing their magic to be monstrous."

    Draden couldn''t help but stare in awe, he was the first elf to ever discover something so incredible about the dragons.It was at that moment an idea popped into his head.

    "My body can somehow use this energy and live. If I can figure out how to control it, then I may be able to figure out how to leave here as well."

    And so, Draden thought and pondered how to use the mana, and he thought and he thought and he thought. Months had passed and still he found no answers and so one day he decided he needed a break. So instead of thinking about how to use the mana he decided to exercise to clear his mind.

    He punched out a few times and kicked at the air and since he hadn''t exercised and he was feeling pretty good he punched some more and he kicked some more. By the end of it 7 days had passed and he was drenched in sweat. He laid down,  not because he was tired, but because of his thirst. Even if he stopped getting hungry, his thirst for some reason never went away.

    And so he continued to lay there and let the mana regenerate  his body. As he did, he soon drifted off to sleep and when he awoke  to his amazement, he being a warrior of the 10th rank with but a glance he could tell, his body, it was stronger.

    Once more he was amazed, he knew it was because of the stone and so he exercised again. This time, even though he was thirsty he continued anyway just to see how far he could go and to test if it really was the stone. After 10 days he finally collapsed,  his entire body emitted a white-hot steam and once more his consciousness faded from him.

    When he awoke, again his body had become stronger and he wondered to himself.

    "If this stone can do this how come dragons aren''t stronger than they are now. If you simply have to push you self to the limit shouldn''t dragons be gods and why then did they disappear."

    As he stared at the stone he continued to ponder until like a lightning bolt a thought struck him.

    "Maybe there''s a limit to how far one can grow from this or maybe there''s simply not enough  mana stones in the world this big. Could this resource actually  be the reason the dragon''s fought each other so long ago."

    End of Chapter 28

 Chapter 29|| Evolved!

    Author: sup peeps i bring you ch 29 plz rate and comment thnx for reading PEACE!!

    CH 29|| Evolved!

    As he stared at the stone he continued to ponder until like a lightning bolt a thought struck him.

    "Maybe there''s a limit to how far one can grow from this or maybe there''s simply not enough  mana stones in the world this big. Could this resource actually  be the reason the dragon''s fought each other so long ago."

    Draden didn''t have a for sure answer, so he could only wonder and question it, but the more he thought about it the more confused he became. So he threw the thought to the back of his mind for later and he focused on his body. Even though he had only trained twice within the dragon he felt the drastic changes his body had gone through. His muscles were tougher, his bones were denser and his senses had all heightened.

    He knew this mana stone was the key to his freedom and so from that day on he decided to train every day for as long as he could  until he was completely exhausted. He would train from the moment he woke to the moment he collapsed every single day. At first he could train for nearly ten days, but that soon expanded to 2 weeks straight and then he could train for a month straight. Pushups, squats, crunches, kicks and punches all day every day.

    As time passed, he himself didn''t realise but the time he spent in there was making his body  quickly evolvE into something outside the realm of a normal elf. Though, the more he trained the thirstier he would get. Thirst thirst thirst, soon that was all his mind could think of and so he would try to train to rid himself of the thought, but the more he trained the more it would hit him.

    Thirst thirst thirst, this continued for months and then the months became years and then centuries and then he reached the 1,000th year. Still he trained and still he thought of the thirst. Countless more years passed until he eventually forgot why he was there. After all this time, he had even forgotten how he fought a dragon and was swallowed whole and he forgot he was trapped in this pitch black stomach. He even forgot he was training.

    He had trained for so long that he didn''t even realize his body was still moving. His mind had broken long ago, but even then because of muscle memory even without a conscious thought his body still trained. The one thing that remained in the confines of his mind, that just repeated like a loop, was one simple word, thirst thirst thirst over and over again.

    1,000 more years passed and another 1,000 after that and another and another. Without his mind his body kept on moving, kept on improving, kept on  growing stronger. After all this time had passed the elf Draden was gone.  All memories all the precious moments that once were a part of him were lost in the recesses of his mind and only thirst remained.

    Time flowed on until one day an accident occurred within the dragon''s stomach. Draden''s body trained as usual punching, kicking, pushups, crunches, squats. Suddenly the entire space where Draden trained was flipped 90 degrees and Draden was thrown into the lake of acid. It seems the dragon must have rolled over or something. As his body submerged 5-10 nearly 15 feet down.

    Draden accidently inhaled some of the acid, but the acid didn''t burn his throat nor did it melt his flesh and as that acid made its way down his throat and into his intestines and then stomach something happened. Like the heavens them self-parted, Draden''s mind snapped back to reality and he recognized where he was and he panicked.

    He quickly swam to the surface of the lake and grabbed the stone, but every place on the stone he grabbed  crumbled beneath his grip. Causing him to fall and splash back into the lake. His mind was in a state of fear and shock, he thought clearly this was the end since he fell back in he wouldn''t have enough time to heal himself. He resigned himself to his fate and clutched his eyes shut tight and awaited his death.

    But nothing happened, 1 second 2 3 5 10 but no burning no intense pain no death no nothing, absolutely nothing happened. Draden couldn''t understand it, but he knew something must have changed and since the acid wasn''t burning him with a bit of courage he managed to open his eyes beneath the lake. Once again no burning, no death, but not only that, with his  eyes he could see within the lake.

    Draden had no words he didn''t know what happened, but something was clearly different. He swam to the surface and he was stunned at what he saw, well, he could see everything even though it was completely pitch black. He swam up to the mana stone and grabbed at a spot to try and lift himself out of the lake, but again the placed he grabbed broke off.

    He could feel something in his hand and when he opened it. To his amazement, there was  powdered  mana stone resting on top of his palm. His grip had actually crushed the  piece of stone, instantly turning it into a fine powder. Draden stared at his hand astonished. It was said that mana stone was, in fact, harder than diamond. Not only that but it was also  thee hardest substance in all of Gordonia and with a small squeeze he had turned it to powder.

    Draden thought he had actually died and was somehow imagining all this and so he bit his lip to make sure he wasn''t dead or in some weird dreamland. A small trickle of blood left his mouth and hit the lake he could taste the bit of iron in his blood and as he swallowed those few drops of his own blood it hit him. Thirst thirst thirst.

    Draden remembered it all now, how he kept training and how he wanted to forget just one thing, the thirst. And although he forgot everything else, for a split second he had wondered if he actually had forgotten the thirst, but indeed he had not. Draden howled in agony, angry at himself for being swallowed by this stupid fucking dragon. Causing him to be trapped for so long. He  balled his hand into a fist and struck out like lightning straight towards the mana stone and at the moment of impact.

    *BANG*

    The entire mana stone turned to rubble and disappeared into the lake. That''s when draden realized his power had grown, he felt for the first time in thousands of years his body''s changes. His senses were heightened by thousands of times, his bones were stronger than diamond and his flesh was tougher than steel.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    His body was filled with such an abundance of mana it was quite dreadful. Even though he was a warrior he could tell that his mana could outstrip any mage in the world. He felt like he was invincible, he quickly wondered why he was still within the dragon if he was so strong. So Draden swam over to the wall of the stomach and again he balled his fist and struck out, but before he hit the wall he couldn''t help but think.

    Draden''s POV

    "Kukuku you think you can eat me whole and get away with it. You damn dragon, no way, no fucking way. I''m gonna eat this fucker instead kukuku, I''m going to devour you ."

    And so he began, Draden placed his mouth against the edge of the stomach and with his powerful hard as diamond teeth he took a huge bite of the stomach. His teeth cleanly going through like a hot knife through butter and although it was easy to take a bite. The sound of Draden''s teeth against the flesh of the dragon sounded as if two pieces of metal were clashing against each other. That''s how tough the dragons flesh was and how much tougher Draden''s teeth now were.

    After that first bite, the taste immediately hit his tongue. It was like a rare steak, it melted in his mouth like it was liquid based and whether it was from not eating in thousands of years or something else entirely. To Draden, it was the most delicious thing he had ever tasted. Draden swallowed with one big gulp and for the first time in thousands of years substance hit the inside of Draden''s stomach.

    He snapped,  gorging himself, 10 bites, 20, 100 until he had eaten his way  outside the stomach and into the fat of the dragon. Meanwhile, while this was happening, the dragon clearly felt intense pain coming from his stomach and tried to heal itself, but every time it tried to heal itself, Draden''s teeth would tear through more of its flesh putting the dragon into a state of alarm as well as intense pain.

    To Draden though he was simply eating. It was like no matter how much he ate it wasn''t enough. It seemed as if each bite disappeared once it reached his stomach, he needed more. His pace quickened and the dragon was now in a state of panic. It used more magic and tried to heal itself faster, but something was wrong, It couldn''t feel its supply of mana anymore.

    As the dragon pondered what to do soon the pain was too intense. It immediately flew out of its home and headed for the nearest mountain. It wanted to use dimensional travel, but its magic was nearly depleted and the pain continued to grow. So instead it flew into nearby mountains, crashing with its front first directly smashing its stomach into mountain sides and cliffs. For some reason, though nothing seemed to help.

    It did this for hours until it came upon a volcano, without hesitation it flew directly into a large  volcanic crater and dove into a pool of lava. It knew it could survive the high temperature, to a dragon lava was barely even considered warm and compared to a dragon''s flame lava was like a warm breeze. The dragon figured whatever was causing it pain, wouldn''t be able to survive the high temperature like it could, but how wrong it was. Not only did the pain continue it even increased and just when the dragon thought it would die from the pain.

    *CRUNCH* *TEAR*

    The dragons flesh ripped and the scales on its stomach cracked like glass and shattered open. It was known throughout the world that a dragon''s scales were as tough as most metals, but hear this dragon''s stomach cracked and tore open like nothing.

    Finally 2 hands appeared, poking out of the stomach of the beast. As the hands did nothing more than a simple wave, 6 feet high of flesh was tore out of the way and one elf simply walked out into the lava. The dragon roared in anguish and in a furious manner struck out at the elf with a claw and as it hit. The elf''s body was sent flying into a wall of rock, indenting it with an elf shaped crater.

    "HOW DARE YOU INFLICT A WOUND UPON ME!!"

    But to the dragons astonishment he hadn''t killed this small elf. The elf should be meat paste upon the volcanic wall, there should be nothing left but a stain, but not only did the dragons mighty blow not kill this elf, but the dragon could even clearly hear the elf laughing.

    "Kukukuku you call that a blow. I didn''t know you dragon''s carried around feathers because that''s what it felt like kukuku."

    The dragon looked on in fury, this little elf not only survived the dragons blow but actually dared to laugh and make fun of the dragon. The dragons pride simply could not allow such a creature to exist and so the dragon inhaled a torrent of wind and with a great bellow it unleashed its dragon flame at the elf.

    To this dragons amazement, the small elf  creature didn''t even try to escape. It was said that a dragon''s flame was the hottest flame in the world reaching close to 10,000 degrees, nearly 5 times hotter than lava. So when this elf just took the flame head on, it left the dragon surprised.

    Even other dragons wouldn''t recklessly take on another dragon''s flame, they could easily kill one another with it. As the dragon''s breath pounded the elf and the wall behind him, the rocks easily melted all around him from the high heat. When the dragon finally stopped its breath a plum of smoke shot out in every direction blocking the dragons vision.

    After several minutes, the smoke finally cleared and the elf was completely unharmed. The dragon watched in shock as the small creatures entire body was covered in liquid rock and its flesh didn''t melt. It simply smiled and once more broke out into a laughter.

    "Kukukuku hahaha amazing, AMAZING!! the power coursing through me, what is this feeling, like nothing can obstruct me, like nothing can stand in my way ."

    Draden looked at the dragon''s twisted expression and in a loud shout he yelled.

    "MY TURN !!"

    End of Chapter 29

 Chapter 30|| Trapped for how long?

    Author: hey ppl I bring you CH 30 as always plz rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    CH 30|| Trapped for how long?

    After several minutes, the smoke finally cleared and the elf was completely unharmed. The dragon watched in shock as the small creatures entire body was covered in liquid rock and its flesh didn''t melt. It simply smiled and once more broke out into a laughter.

    "Kukukuku hahaha amazing, AMAZING!! the power coursing through me, what is this feeling, like nothing can obstruct me, like nothing can stand in my way ."

    Draden looked at the dragon''s twisted expression and in a loud shout he yelled.

    "MY TURN !!"

    As the dragon carefully watched the elf, once more the dragon inhaled a torrent of wind getting ready for another blast of dragon breath.  Before the dragon could finish sucking in the wind, Draden vanished from the spot on the wall and reappeared directly in front of the dragon and like lightning struck out with his left fist. Hitting directly on the dragon''s stomach.

    *Bang*

    As the fist collided with the dragons scales a small explosion occurred. Leaving a 10-foot crater in the dragon''s stomach easily breaking thru those metallic like scales and with it the dragon choked on the wind and bellowed out a roar in anguish. With another lightning-fast strike, Draden pierced both of the dragons eyes with two consecutive punches, blinding the dragon immediately.

    Once more the dragon roared in pain and at this moment the dragon knew this foe was too strong and although he didn''t wish to admit it he knew that if he did not flee now he would die from this small creature. So the dragon dove directly into the lava at a speed that was easily 100''s of mph.

    "Fleeing from me, I don''t think so."

    Before the dragon fully entered the lava Draden with one arm latched onto the dragon''s tail easily stopping the dragon from diving further in. He then torqued his body and using his metal like muscles pivoted his foot twisted his upper body and threw the dragon out of the volcano  several hundreds of feet into the air.

    The dragon was stunned, he had moved with such speed yet the elf had not only caught him but threw him far as well. What elf could do this, he being a dragon he weighed close to 80 tons even with 100 warriors of the 10th rank combined their strength would not be able to budge a dragon. The dragon using the momentum from the elf''s throw as an opportunity   immediately flew towards the south at high speed while trying to recover some mana so he could heal his eyes, but the mana would not come.

    "Where the fuck do you think you''re going dragon?"

    And with one mighty leap Draden left the volcanic mountain top and landed directly on the dragons back. The dragon quickly tried some aerial maneuvers twisting turning flipping and diving, but to no avail could he shake Draden''s grip. The dragon now blind became panicked and started flying wildly into the faces of nearby mountains and cliffs. Scrapping its back in desperation but nothing would work. This just made Draden enraged, he bellowed out.

    "FALL!!"

    And with his right hand he raised it above his head while the other hand kept its grip on the dragons back. In one clean motion, he swung his right fist down as though it were the hammer of a god.

    *KABOOM CRACK BOOM!!*

    The moment his hammer fist struck the draconic scaly back an explosion could be heard as well as the dragons spine being snapped and fractured into tiny pieces. Followed by the last boom which was the speed at which the dragons body sped up from being hit. A sonic boom could be heard because the dragons body fell faster than sound .

    "BOOM!"

    Like a meteor falling from the heavens the dragon with Draden on top struck the ground with such force  that a crater 5 miles wide and 1 mile deep was made. Villages and cities within 1000 miles felt the ground tremor and a slight quake hit them causing some of the villages to be completely destroyed while others were a bit better off. As the dust finally settled Draden stood upon the dragon''s body and looked down and laughed.

    "Kukuku was this it? was that all you could do ?"

    with a low roar barely audible the dragon spit up mouthfuls of blood. Somehow the beast was still alive, just barely, but still alive.

    "Oh still breathing I see, well I can remedy that for you."

    Draden leaped off the beast and walked directly in front of the dragons face and lifted a fist ready to deal the finishing blow when the dragon whimpered.

    "Mercy!! ."

    Draden leaned in with his hand upon his ear.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Mercy oh great one."

    "Mercy, a dragon asks me for mercy, where is your draconic pride are you simply a coward?"

    Draden once more raised his fist.

    "Wait please don''t kill me I beg of you."

    "And why shouldn''t I ?"

    "Be... because, I know many things, my knowledge is vast and profound. I can tell you many secrets just please spare me."

    "Hah, I can find knowledge anywhere, you only make certain your death, goodbye."

    Once more Draden struck out.

    "Wait, dimensional magic."

    But before he landed a punch he quickly stopped at the dragon''s words.

    "Dimensional magic?"

    "Yes yes, spare me and it''s yours."

    Draden thought and pondered for a while. Dimensional magic was a dragons trump card. If Draden had it then it wouldn''t be hard to say nothing in the world could stop him and now that he was free after being trapped for so long he wanted to do any and all things he couldn''t before.

    Go anywhere and do anything, but he had no way of trusting this dragon. It had killed all of his friends and almost succeeded in killing him and he too had attacked it. How then could he trust that this dragon could keep his word?

    "Your offer is tempting, but I cannot trust you."

    "Wait a contract, we can form a contract."

    Draden scoffed at that idea.

    "Like a piece of paper could bind a dragon. You dare treat me a fool even while you''re in this state."

    "No no, not just any contract a soul contract. It is unbreakable even with a dragon''s might, there is nothing in the world which can break it."

    Draden had heard of a soul contract before, but he only knew that dragons used it. Every other species was too superstitious, they thought that all dragons were evil and that a soul contract was a work of evil gods, which if used would steal your soul and kill you.

    Destroying your mortal body and imprisoning your soul in a fiery abyss for all of eternity, but Draden with his new found power felt as though he were invincible and he now feared nothing. He singlehandedly took down a dragon with ease what was there to fear. He readily agreed with a nod.

    "There''s just one thing, I need mana to perform this contract and for some reason I can''t feel my mana anymore. After I used the last of it up earlier I haven''t been able to generate any more of it, so I need to borrow a bit of yours."

    Draden found nothing wrong with it. This made sense to him there was just one thing.

    "I can give you the mana, but I warn you now, after I give it to you if you dare attack me or try to flee I will destroy you instantly, do I make myself clear?"

    As he finished his words he shot a cold glance at the dragon causing the dragon to shiver. As the dragon did the broken back and other broken body parts screamed in pain from the shiver. The dragon once more spat up a mouthful of blood, he was almost dead now.

    "Yes, just please,  I''m dying."

    Hearing confirmation Draden reached out with a palm and channeled some of his mana into the dragon. While at the same time healing the dragon, fixing the entire dragons body within seconds. The dragons face twisted in pain as its whole body was being repaired. Torn tendons broken bones ruptured flesh and cracked scales all were almost instantly fixed causing extreme amounts of pain.

    Afterward, the dragon felt born anew and easily stood up. The dragon felt so good he almost wanted to flee, but seeing Draden''s glare he quickly erased all thoughts of escape from his mind and began to chant the ancient contract. As the contract was in the process, Draden made his demand to learn dimensional magic while the dragon simply wished to be spared and like that the contract quickly ended. As the contract finished Draden could easily feel the piece of the dragons soul residing inside of him next to his and although it felt a bit weird to him the feeling quickly faded.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Draden wasted no time at all.

    "Now teach me."

    The dragon now completely healed for the first time actually saw Draden''s appearance. He looked Draden up and down he finally clearly recognized the elf. He couldn''t really do so before because of how fast the elf was moving and he was then blinded so  there was no way of telling who was attacking him, but now that his face was only a  few feet away and his eyes were healed the dragon knew immediately who it was.

    "It''s you, but how? I ate you nearly 20,000 years ago."

    The dragon sucked in a  cold breath, he couldn''t believe this. Nothing in all of Gordonia could live for so long except a dragon and that was because they were nearly immortal. How could an elf that at most could live to be 1000 be here alive for 20x''s that, it was not possible.

    "20,000 years, I was trapped for that long ."

    Draden hearing how long he was trapped couldn''t help but think of his brother and his mom. There was no way either of them was still alive after all this time, his only family has died long ago. He wanted to cry so bad but no matter how sad he was nor how much grief he was filled with nothing would flow from his eyes. His body had stopped crying long ago.

    He wanted to strike the dragon, but he had just completed his soul contract so instead he struck the ground. Causing the 5 mile wide 1-mile deep crater to explode out and expand. The dragon quickly flew up to avoid certain death and once more a  quake occurred and the crater then became 10 15 20 miles wide and almost 6 miles deep. At the bottom of the crater, Draden just knelt down and sat for a long time.

    Soon lava flowed into the crater from a nearby volcano that was damaged from Draden''s blow, but still he continued to kneel. Wishing from the bottom of his heart that he could cry or at least feel something, anything. This new body brought him no pain, it seemed that the only thing that could damage it was Draden himself. As he continued to kneel the lava was already up to his waist, but still he was unmoving, kneeling there in thought.

    Draden''s POV

    "Even this lava does nothing to me I can''t even feel it at all. Just what have I become? beside''s myself I have nothing, no one at all why, why me?"

    As he sat there on his knees the lava had covered his entire body submerging even his head, but due to his body he did not drown nor melt or burn he no longer even needed  to breath and even in the pool of lava his eyes were wide open staring into the molten rock just thinking.

    The dragon watching all of this was shocked and deep down the dragon was glad he didn''t continue to fight this monster.For sure if he continued he would have died. The dragon flew down and landed into the pool of lava taking up a huge amount of space. The dragon sat near Draden and asked.

    "So when do you wish to learn my magic?"

    "I don''t care anymore just leave me ."

    The dragon was confused.

    "I cannot do that if I do not fulfill the agreement then my life is forfeit. You must learn my magic."

    "I don''t care anymore just cancel the contract and go."

    "Didn''t you hear me earlier a soul contract cannot be broken even by a dragon''s might. You must learn my magic or I will be in breach of the contract and ill die."

    "Maybe that''s for the best hehe, you did kill my comrades."

    The dragon looked at the elf full of disdain.

    "Do you know why I killed them hmm?"

    Draden looked up quizzically.

    "I killed them because they invaded my home, it was there own doing."

    "What!"

    Draden raced over to the dragon in anger, quickly grabbing the dragon by the neck.

    "Ah ah ah, if you kill me you die remember, that was the deal."

    "So what, I have nothing anyway my family my comrades, even if I die I''ll soon see them in the afterlife, I might as well join them quicker."

    "True your people may be dead and i may have killed them but do you think they would want you dead as well and to say you have nothing then what is this monstrous body that is currently pressing on my neck look at yourself you have a dragon in a death grip what other being in the world can do that I don''t know how you became so strong or how you have lived so long within my body but one things for sure you are the most powerful creature I have ever seen and for you to waste it like this  a gift has fallen in your lap from the heavens and you throw it away how dare you fine kill me if you want and die as well but let me ask you this what is it that you truly desire ."

    Hearing these words    "what is it that you truly desire."   Put Draden in a daze like state and that one word in the back of his mind echoed forth once more, thirst thirst thirst, but for the first time Draden actually realized its true meaning. His thirst manifested itself as a literal physical object, but in reality it was a thirst for one thing and one thing only, to fight.

    Draden was a natural born warrior and he''s fought all his life. He was at the 10th rank before he was trapped and he traveled the lands with his men adventuring, fighting, trying to get that next thrill that next rush to quench that thirst. What he truly thirsted for though was battle. To find that challenge, that would push him to the limit in every way possible.

    Being stuck within that dragon he was dying to fight. Maybe that was another reason why he continued to train within the dragon. On a subconscious level, he continued to train so as to never lose his edge and so his body had transformed. It was the perfect conditions for an evolution to take place, the mana stone the training and the time all worked together to form this being of immense power known as Draden.

    He snapped back to reality, it all made sense to him and for once his mouth was no longer dry and he had saliva within. The thirst was his mind and body screaming for him to fight. Draden''s blood began to boil and his blood lust rose dramatically. For 20,000 years, he''s wanted to fight and now that he was free he would. When he had fought the dragon earlier before, not once during that fight did the thirst come to mind and that''s because he was actually fighting and so a bit of it was quenched in a sense.

    This is what he wanted, no this is what he needed and so Draden released the dragons neck and jumped out of the crater. His mind was clear and his goal was set. He would fight the strongest in the lands and when he was done he would go find another challenge and fight some more to quench his boiling blood, but before he did the dragon flew next to him.

    "So do you have your answer?"

    "Kukuku I do, I will fight every dragon in all of Gordonia. I will fight them and I will win."

    "I''m glad and what about my magic, if you learn it I''m sure none of them will be able to escape from you."

    "I''ve been wondering this for a while now, but even though your a dragon you don''t seem to like other dragons, what''s with that?"

    "Nothing we simply don''t get along, they are even too prideful for me."

    "Hmmm."

    "Anyway, my magic so are you going to learn it?"

    "If it can make me travel the land faster and challenge all the dragons sooner then ill definitely learn it Kukuku."

    As Draden began to laugh towards the heavens he couldn''t help but notice the dragon staring at him.

    "Dragon, why have you been staring at me all this time?"

    "Its nothing, I''ve just been a bit curious."

    hearing this Draden to was curious. He assumed the dragon was talking about his name since neither of them has given theirs  out.

    "If it''s about my name I am called Draden  and yours is?"

    "Oh, I am known as Brawn, but no that''s not what I was curious about ."

    "Hmmm, then why have you been staring at me this whole time?"

    "Well, its just that I''ve lived a long life and never have I seen one of you elf''s do battle while naked."

    "What!"

    For the first time, Draden realized that he was naked. He had lost his clothes a long long time ago while inside the acid, the very first day he was eaten, but since he was alone and in pitch blackness he never even thought about clothes. A small blush appeared on his face and he couldn''t help but laugh even wilder.

    "Kukuku hahaha."

    The dragon seeing him blush simply thought.    "If it makes him blush then why does he stand there naked and still laugh. He''s not even trying to cover himself up. How long do I have to be with this fool."

    End of CH 30

 Chapter 31|| The Results

    Author: HOLY FUCKING SHIT!! this one was long it took me forever to write i hope you guys appreciate it anyway as always dont forget to rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    CH 31|| The Result

    After that  Draden traveled the lands and challenged many dragons. He had found a purpose and he was happy at first. In the beginning, he would kill every dragon he fought against except for Brawn. Brawn had continued to follow Draden and eventually became a loyal friend. As time strolled on my father found it boring to kill dragons and instead after he defeated them he decided to let them go so that they may grow stronger, as to one day reface them in hopes of a better battle

    Draden was completely unmatched and no one could face him.  Eventually  though his thirst ran dry. Since his escape from Brawn''s stomach it had been an additional 3,000 years and Draden had faced  400 dragons, killing over a 100 of them.  He became the strongest and did whatever he wanted but then he became bored always winning easily was not much fun.

    Nothing seemed to excite him, there were no more thrills in his life and although Brawn was his friend Draden felt alone and after some time even Brawn left him. Now he truly was alone, with no one to care and nothing else to do Draden stopped looking for thrills for he could not find any. Soon he found sympathy from alcohol, but because of his body even the alcohol could not get him drunk. He was then depressed beyond recognition and alone.  once more he found no reason to live.

    Thousands of years passed and Draden the dragon slayer was no more. Only a legend than a myth and then nothing, the world had forgotten Draden and he to the world. Until one day she found him, a woman of immeasurable beauty, she searched far and wide and using special means she found Draden. When she did she said she needed his help.

    As she went through her story it turned out that she was actually Brawn''s daughter. She was half elf and half dragon after brawn had left Draden he had changed his appearance to that of an elf and lived a peaceful life. In a small elven village,  he fell in love and married a beautiful elf.  Together they had a gorgeous daughter named Sarah and for many years lived peacefully, but some dragons found out about Sarah and them being as prideful as they were could not stand there blood being mixed with an elf''s.

    So they killed Brawn''s wife and had imprisoned him. Sarah had barely managed to escape only because they didn''t know what she  looked like. The only reason why they kept Brawn alive was so they could torture him to find out what Sarah looked like so they could eventually kill her. She told Draden this story and as she finished she said she had been searching for him for 200 years.

    Draden hearing this realized his only friend in the world has been tortured all this time. His eyes blazed with a new found fury one in which he hadn''t felt for thousands of years and so he and Sarah searched everywhere, eventually finding him an ancient ruin under a mountain. It was  guarded by over 20 dragons that were disgusted by Brawns actions. When Draden finally found Brawn though it was already too late,  he had succumbed to his torture long ago.

    That day, Draden killed every single one of those dragons, 20 dragons in under 2 minutes. When he finally settled down he realized that the person most upset wasn''t him, but Sarah. She too was now completely alone, he quickly comforted her. Later on, the two having no one, but each other found something inside the other and soon the two were in love and could not be separated. They settled down in a beautiful forest.

    Sarah loved nature very much, in it she found a sense of calm and her and Draden decided it was best to be isolated from the world so they could  live in peace. Draden was now no longer alone and he was madly in love with Sarah. The two quickly had twins Lyyla and Ryyla they were  like their mother, absolutely beautiful. They also had their father''s hair color as well, a shiny silver. Together they were a picture perfect family and they lived like this for many years.

    However, due to Draden''s body and Sarah being half dragon the twins took nearly 1,000 years to become adults. They were mixed with  1/4th dragon and 3/4ths elf  as well they both had special properties in them due to their father''s special evolved body. Naturally their lives would be extended beyond the realm of normality and when it would end no one could tell. Because they were the first of their kind not simply a mix between dragon and elf, but dragon elf and something else entirely.

    As they grew, they as well learned dimensional magic as well as light from their father and wind from their mother and although one was a genius  they both became very powerful very quickly. They were all happy and enjoyed life to the fullest making the best memories until it happened.

    The day was perfectly normal, it was a beautiful serene day like any other within the forest and then in an instant it became utter chaos. The entire sky lit up as though it were on fire and molten rocks, as well as tornadoes and lightning, rained down from the sky. As they all looked up, Sarah and her kids were horrified, the sky was covered with dragons, over a hundred of them. Draden seeing this leaped up towards the  destruction and with one hand slapped these attacks out of the sky, he yelled out.

    "WHAT IS THIS!!"

    One enormous dragon 3 times bigger then the rest completely pitch black flew forward and landed in front of Draden. Transforming itself into the shape of a tall white male with black hair and black eyes wearing a dark blue set of armor with small traces of lightning dancing around his limbs. In a commanding but calm deep voice he replied.

    "Hello, DragonSlayer, my name is Azeuris."

    "You have 3 seconds to tell me why you''ve come before I start destroying you all."

    Azeuris simply looked on calmly.

    "Hmm destroy me you say, do you wish for your demise so soon?"

    "What."

    "Ill tell you why I''ve come today, I''ve come to make an official challenge. I Azeuris  Black ruler of  Dragon''s hereby challenge you Draden the DragonSlayer to a duel to the death ."

    "Ruler of dragons that''s funny, dragons have no ruler there egos are far to big to endure that and as for a challenge I have no need to fight a dragon to the death. I have a family now, I no longer fight."

    Some of the dragons looked on with disdain, they already had a deep hatred towards Draden. He had killed many of their kind as well as humiliated many more by letting them live after a fight. 100''s of dragons would never reclaim their pride once they lost it to an elf. Even if they did the others would still look down upon them because they would all know that they had lost to an elf.

    "No longer fight, well we can''t have that. You see whether you accept my challenge or not doesn''t really matter. I was just doing that for show, in actuality you are the enemy of all dragons. You have already killed many of my brothers and humiliated many more, you are going to fight me ."

    Draden looked angrily at this tall man who claimed to be the dragon king and then he let out a small sigh.

    "Look, I''m not fighting you there''s no point. I''m sure you''ve heard the stories, I am the strongest creature on the planet. If we were to cross blows you will die.Now I don''t know when you became king of dragons, but I''m sure they don''t want you dead in one blow. If that were to happen then the dragon race would never get face back, I suggest you leave now while I''m being nice."

    Draden then turned and walked away towards his family, when Azeuris called out to him.

    "Draden!! don''t you turn your back on me."

    But still Draden continued to walk.

    "If you do not face me now then I will call down the wrath of my army and they will feast upon the bones of your happy little family. Of your happy little half breed daughters."

    Finishing this statement the dragons in the sky got  excited. Many had wondered what a mix between dragon and elf would taste like. It seemed like a bit of a taboo to try it and to many it excited them.

    Draden froze in place, he could feel the anger within him rising and his blood start to boil. He looked towards his family and could see a bit of worry on their faces. To him it would not be difficult to kill these dragons, it would just take a bit of time and if one of them were to get any of his family god forbid what would happen afterward.

    Once more Azeuris pushed to try and get a reaction from Draden. The hatred he held for Draden was unprecedented and as to the reason for that was because one of the dragons that held brawn was Azeuris''s lover. There were not many dragons left let alone female dragons in the world. Azeuris had truly loved her and wished to live with her for the rest of his life, but she was killed by Draden like she was trash.

    This fueled his rage and so he slowly built up an army of dragons by the might of his strength and searched for millennia to face Draden.  The more he thought about it the more he wished to destroy Draden one on one. This was the only way he felt he could truly get revenge for his female while at the same time proving that dragon''s are the superior race, and so he yelled out.

    "Draden, tell me something, does your woman taste as good as she looks. oh, quiet are we, well ill soon find out hahaha."

    With that Draden could take no more .

    "Fine, we duel ."

    And like that Sarah and the twins took to the skies and observed from high up. They all knew how strong Draden was and so none of them were worried. As the dragons and Draden''s family watched on, the two got ready to fight. Draden stood less than 10 feet in front of Azeuris and the two both took a stance. As they both raised their blood lust the pressure in the area soon crushed nearby trees within 200 feet of them.

    With that, Azeuris immediately vanished and then reappeared to the side of Draden striking out 100''s of times in only a few seconds. Each one whizzing past Draden''s face and body just barely missing their mark. As Draden continued to dip and dodge he moved as though he were weightless and yet each step he took left small craters beneath his feet.

    "You fucker! stop moving."

    Azeuris quickened his pace  and the punches were moving like lightning, but still none could connect.

    "What''s the matter king of dragons are you a bit slow?"

    Hearing this made Azeuris quicken even more. He was easily 3 times faster than before and with it one of his punches finally landed. Or not landed, but was caught in Draden''s hand. Many of the dragons that saw this gasped in shock. Some of them could barely  even see the two''s movements,  but what made them the most stunned was the fact that their kings fist was caught. They knew the power that fist  contained could easily demolish a mountain in one blow, so to catch it was truly a sight.

    "You dare insult me."

    "I do."

    And with that Draden tightened his grip on Azeuris fist making him buckle to a knee in pain. Once more the army couldn''t believe it, many wanted to fly in and help, but they knew if they did then they would lose their king face and he would surely kill them for it later on.

    "Where is your talk now  king  of dragons. Or should I say king of lizards."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there."Rraaaaaa."

    Azeuris channeled lightning out of his arm and directly into Draden''s grip, but still Draden didn''t even flinch.

    "Haha, this tickles."

    Azeuris raised his power, increasing the lightning''s destructiveness by 5x''s, but still nothing. Draden just simply smiled nd continued to hold him in place. He then increased his power again increasing its power to 10 fold pushing the limit of what he could do whilst in human form and finally Draden let go. Draden''s hand emitted a white smoke and Azeuris  immediately jumped back almost 50 feet.

    "Kukuku impressive little lizard, you actually managed to warm my hand. Now that it''s nice and toasty shall we continue our date."

    Azeuris was silent, he was fuming with rage. He had upped his lightning''s destructive force by 10 fold, it could easily tear through a mountain, but to this elf it only seemed to sting. Azeuris was greatly shocked and as much as he did not wish to admit it he could no longer fight in his human form.  He knew if it continued at this pace then for sure he would lose.

    He jumped high into the sky and transformed back into his original body. He figured if it was in the sky and in his true form he would hold the complete advantage. He was now serious and he quickly inhaled  a belly full of dragons breath. In one loud bang, he released a mouthful of lightning. The lightning snaked its way at Draden as though it were alive, it was as thick as a house and as bright as the sun.

    *CRACK BOOM*

    The lightning struck down turning the surrounding sky a bright white and exploding the ground out as though someone had uprooted a mountain. The explosion left a 20-mile wide hole in the ground. Easily destroying a good chunk of the forest as well as the family''s home, Azeuris laughed wildly.

    "HAHAHA do you see I''ve done it, I''ve killed the dragonslayer. there''s nothing left of him, not even a spec."

    As the other dragons looked towards this hole, they were overwhelmed by their kings pure destructive force. They had never witnessed such raw power before, they all began to cheer wildly chanting his name.

    "Azeuris, Azeuris, Azeuris."

    But as they chanted, Sarah and the twins only observed silently. On their faces, there were no doubts about what happened and then it was heard.

    "KUKUKUKUKU HAHAHA this lizard has no aim at all ."

    Everyone froze including Azeuris. They could hear exuberant laughter echoing above the clouds as if heaven itself were mocking them. As the clouds parted a tall figure could be seen standing in mid-air, Azeuris roared out.

    "You''re still alive!! but how? and you''re flying. What is this? everyone knows you''re a light mage, did you secretly have wind magic as well and you have been hiding your strength all this time."

    "Kukuku wind magic, I have none, and as for how I didn''t die well your lightning simply moves too slow for me to let it hit me. Plus I''m not flying I''m simply taking a stroll."

    Draden began to walk through the air and with each step he took a small flat surface of light appeared where ever he stepped. It was not the air he was stepping on it was light. Azeuris watching this couldn''t believe it.

    This magic he was using could not be done by mortals, only an immortal could do this, but if that were true Azeuris witnessing this couldn''t understand it. There was no way this elf could be an actual immortal. Even dragon''s themselves were only half immortals, for an elf to be higher than a dragon was not allowed,  it cannot be allowed.

    "Impossible, it''s a trick, you are not an immortal, you are not above me."

    In a crazed rage, Azeuris flew at Draden as fast as lightning .

    "I will destroy you elf."

    Draden simply stood there in the sky waiting for the attack. He was done playing, it was time to finish it. As Azeuris flew in at high-speed, Draden simply pulled his fist back beside his waist  and took a stance. In no time, the dragon king was upon him. Draden struck out towards the dragon''s head, but before it landed who would have thought that Azeuris would open his mouth and slam it shut, swallowing Draden in one gulp.

    Moving at that speed Draden reached the stomach in only a second, but before he hit the disgusting smelling stomach acid he stopped by making a platform of light. He looked around and  a bunch of bad memories were immediately trying to resurface, but he quickly shook them away and flew to the edge of the stomach to make his way out. Before he did though something caught his eye.

    Draden brightened the platform he was on and looked at what had caught his attention, but to his disappointment it was only the dragons mana stone. He quickly flew up to it and decided to take it. Not only would he beat the dragon but take this fortune with him. If not to sell, then to make his family more powerful like he was. Draden immediately grabbed at the stone.

    Had it been a long time ago then his grip would have crushed the stone turning it to powder, but after all this time he''s completely mastered his body and now has perfect control over his strength.

    He grips it just enough, embedding his fingers into the stone without shattering it and in one easy pulling motion tears the stone from the dragon''s stomach.

    Outside, Azeuris suddenly roars out in pain while the other dragons watch on in confusion. They thought the king had finally won and it was all over, but now the king seemed as if he were in pain. Azeuris stomach bulged out and with a small explosion Draden along with the mana stone leaped out of Azeuris. He then landed whilst hugging the stone.

    "Kukuku thank you for the stone my friend now ill become even more powerful HAHAHA."

    Azeuris seeing this was  in anguish, his mana stone had just been ripped out of him, it was the source of his magic. He could clearly feel his power dropping dramatically. He had to get away or he was going to die, it was now or never, he quickly roared out.

    "Get the kids."

    Hearing this Draden was surprised, he turned to look and several dragons were already upon them. He rushed to them as though he were lightning. Instantly he killed 1 that tried to touch his wife and kids with a palm strike to its skull, he then yelled out.

    "Cover your ears."

    Sarah and the twins knowing Draden knew exactly what he was going to do. Not only did they cover their ears but they all stood close and put up a wall of wind in front of them shielding their ears eyes and noses. Draden seeing them come to task threw his hands in the air and summoned two  fist sized balls of light in each hand. With  one large slap, he clapped his hands together causing the  two balls of light to explode out in front of him.

    A huge boom louder then the lightning earlier resounded out in the sky and once more the sky lit up like the sun. When the light had faded, 30 dragons that had been in the path of the explosion all fell to the ground dead. Each with holes drilled completely through them making them look as if their bodies were fishing nets.

    That''s how much destruction was dealt to them. Many of the other dragons seeing this fled away at high speed. Their pride was not worth this. If they could fight and die honorably that was one thing, but this was nothing more than a slaughter and in that there was no honor. Draden looked around for Azeuris and saw that he was already in a portal, he knew that this was a distraction so that Azeuris could flee, he yelled out.

    "YOU FUCKING COWARD!! you dare attack my family. When I find you your fucking dead do you hear me, dead."

    As the portal started to close Draden turned back to his family he quickly embraced his wife and kids kissing them and hugging them. At last the fight was over. The twins  were playing next to the mana stone and Sarah was standing where her house once was.

    Draden was gathering up all the bodies, if he were to extract all of the mana stones from the dead dragons then he could make his wife and kids as powerful as him. That way he''d never have to worry over their safety  again. He had picked up and extracted nearly 10 already when suddenly the sky ripped open. It was Azeuris, he quickly shot his lightning attack out towards the twins.

    "NO! "

    "Right at this moment there was a choice my father had to make. He was too far from us, it was either me and Lyyla or my mother ."

    At this moment, Sen Kai and Tara were stunned. Ryyla''s father had to make an impossible decision he had no time.

    "My father was fast, the fastest person I''ve ever known, but he couldn''t make it in time. With all his strength all his training all that power, he couldn''t make it. All I remember is me and Lyyla playing near that stone and in the next instant my father tackled us to the ground and my mind went white. When I came to there was nothing around. That damn Azeuris had still been holding a bit of power back. The forest was gone the mountain gone the mana stones the dragons all gone and my mother."

    Ryyla started to tear up .

    "Gone!"

    My father sat on the ground with scraps of clothing barely clinging to him. His entire body was covered in dirt he had tears running down his face. It was the first time I had ever seen my father cry, I asked him.

    "Dad where''s mom ?"

    And in a trembling tone he answered back.

    "De...dead, she''s dead, Sarah''s dead ."

    "After that me and Lyyla sat there and cried for many days while father just stared into space. When my father just got up and started to walk away I ran up to him and asked him where he was going. Do you know what his reply was?"

    The three quickly shook there heads no at Ryyla.

    "He said one thing over and over and over again. "THIRST."

    Draden cracked a twisted smile and as his daughters tried to grab him to stop him from leaving. He pushed them both away and leaped into the sky into a portal quickly shutting it behind him. His mind had once more  cracked and this time there was no coming back for him.

    "After that, Lyyla and I tried to follow him many  times and every time we did we had just missed him.  Every time we found him he had already killed a dragon and left with its mana stone. You see he was hunting, looking for Azeuris but to no avail, until one day me and sis tracked our dad to an ancient ruin. Once more we had lost him, but it was there that we discovered a lost and ancient technology. "

    "In that ruin were descriptions about many things, but the thing that we discovered in that ruin that shocked us more than anything else in the world. To this day besides me my father and my sister no one else knows this. There was a book and in it, it described reincarnation the soul, life, and death as well as reanimation and also the object that can make it all so."

    "And what is it, what treasure can do the impossible?"

    Sen couldn''t help but grow excited. The things Ryyla described made him think about his own soul and how it was so special, he thought.  "With whatever object that is maybe it could clear some things up about myself."

    Ryyla looked at Sen and saw the look of excitement in his eyes, she couldn''t help but sigh. She knew that once she said it there was no going back. She looked Sen right in the eyes and said.

    "The Mage''s Crown."

    End of CH 31

 Chapter 32|| Chamber to The Crown

    Author: yo ppl i bring u ch 32 hope you enjoy as always dont forget to rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    Ch 32|| Chamber to The Crown

    Ryyla looked at Sen and saw the look of excitement in his eyes, she couldn''t help but sigh. She knew that once she said it there was no going back. She looked Sen right in the eyes and said.

    "The Mage''s Crown."

    The three looked at Ryyla with curious gazes. None of them had ever heard of such a treasure before. True they''ve heard of enchanted swords and armors and such things like that but never a crown magic treasure. Hearing of treasure especially one so amazing made Kai grow rather excited. It reminded him of his adventuring days where he and his friends would dive into ancient ruins and explore treasure caves and other sorts of adventures, he couldn''t help but ask.

    "So this crown, do you have it?"

    Kai and Tara both looked on with expectant eyes, to be able to see something so powerful and so rare excited them both from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Dad, if she did don''t you think she would have used it already for her mother?"

    Kai and Tara both realized that this was true. If she had such a treasure she would have used it long ago for her mom. Not only that with such a thing it wouldn''t be strange if she ruled the world, but neither of these things was so.

    *sigh*

    "Sen''s right I don''t have such a treasure, but if I did I wouldn''t hesitate for even a moment to bring my mother back ."

    "Then is it your father who has it?"

    Kai once again asked, but Ryyla simply shook her head no.

    "The truth is I don''t think anyone has it. You see, within the book there are depictions of what appears to be a map to the crown and when I and Lyyla followed it, well we found something odd."

    "What did you find?"

    "Underneath the ruin there was a large empty chamber and inside there was only one thing. A large black stone that is entirely covered in an ancient dead language and on this stone it says, "Aperire ostium, accipere divinitatem"     Which after years I finally managed to translate to "Open the door, receive divinity"    which I''m certain means open the door and receive the treasure ."

    "And what does any of that have to do with your sister wanting my eyes."

    "Let me finish, at the bottom of this black boulder there are two more words that say. "Cibo industria."    Which in turn translates to, feed it power. I believe that the stone is a portal and in order to open it you must feed it your mana, this is the conclusion I came to long ago ."

    "Teacher if what you''re saying is true then how come your father hasn''t opened it yet? You''re not telling me that even though he was in that ruin first he never discovered that chamber."

    "No, he did indeed find it, but since he began his hunt so long ago his body has once again changed. At one point, me and Lyyla managed to catch up to our father and for the first time he was clear-minded. It seems after each dragon''s mana stone he consumes his mind clears temporarily for maybe a few days. At that moment we managed to find him, he told us that since he collected more mana stones he initially wanted to use them to become stronger."

    "So instead of absorbing them slowly by being in their presence, since that would take way to long. He substituted to eat them instead. He did indeed grow stronger, but in it, he lost nearly all his mana. His body evolved to the point where it no longer required mana. He couldn''t even use his dimensional magic anymore. He could only use a bit of his light magic. Do you remember that storm over Freyor, the day  Sen used the lightning."

    "Of course, how could any of us forget. If it weren''t for  you  Ryyla as well as my son we would have died  ."

    Kai said with the utmost sincerity, he may be foolish, but he would never forget when someone had saved his life. That was one of the reasons he agreed to let Ryyla marry his son. He felt he owed her and he knew Ryyla may be weird, but she really did care for Sen. How could Kai as a father ignore someone doting over his son.

    "Do you remember when I said that the storm was caused by a dragon?"

    The three nodded in unison.

    "Well, that dragon was Azeuris and my father was chasing him that day."

    Everyone''s eyes were wide with shock, Sen shot up and asked.

    "You mean to say that dragon was still alive, how? Without a mana stone isn''t that almost like destroying a dragon''s lifeline. Once their  mana quickly fades away until there''s none left. how does a king of dragons remain in power with no magic."

    "In my fathers clarity he had told me that he eventually encountered Azeuris again and that even though his magic wasn''t very strong somehow his body had gotten stronger. My father believed that after he stole Azeuris''s mana stone that Azeuris himself consumed one of his own kind''s mana stone''s. Possibly the one from his dead lover, but in doing so he grew stronger whilst also losing nearly all his magic and now not only my father, but Azeuris as well knows the secret of the mana stones. They themselves are racing to consume the most amount of stones as to increase their power. Now there are less than 10 dragons left in the world ."

    Kai had only recently found out about the existence of dragons, but he was disgusted one would slaughter its own kind to gain power.

    "Azeuris would kill his own kind for strength how despicable ."

    "Yes, and their  competition has brought the dragon population nearly to extinction. The reason why Azeuris was fleeing is because he still isn''t quite as strong as my father, but if he manages to devour a few more then who knows for sure where his power will be.  I just hope when they finally do clash they do it nowhere near me."

    At the end of Ryyla''s sentence, the sound of contempt could be heard in her voice. Almost as if she wanted the two to kill each other so it could  finally be over.

    "So then what''s so bad about Lyyla wanting to use me for that portal in the ancient ruin chamber."

    "Sen, honestly I don''t know what would happen to you. I can only tell you what happened to Lyyla when she fed it her power and what it almost did to me."

    Everyone looked on curiously and in the back of Sen''s mind he was hoping this story wouldn''t be as long as her father''s story was.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "After I deciphered the language me and Lyyla immediately went back to the underground chamber. Lyyla was more than excited and me as well, I was full of hope. She eagerly placed her hand upon the black stone and directly channeled her mana out into the stone and as she did everything seemed calm and fine. The center of the stone started to emit a faint green light and small streams of silver soon started to circle the stone like a whirlpool."

    "It seemed exactly the same as regular dimensional magic, but then like a switch being flipped everything went wrong. The stone turned a dark crimson red and soon started devouring Lyyla''s mana at a terrible rate and as it did the stone glowed a deeper and deeper red. Lyyla tried to remove her hand from the stone, but it was stuck like glue. I as well pulled on her trying to forcefully separate her from it, but nothing was working."

    " I finally decided to use some wind magic and cut the stone up with wind blades, but that as well didn''t work. The stone absorbed all of my wind, directly converting it into pure mana. Right before my wind blades hit the stone just kept turning them to mana and absorbing them. By this time Lyyla passed out from having nearly all of her mana sucked from her and she quickly slumped over unconscious, but even then her hand was still glued to this stone."

    "The stone then vibrated incredibly fast and a red and black portal started forming. It was almost the size of a fist, inside of it was completely pitch black and the faint sound of screaming could be heard on the other side. Inside of it I couldn''t be sure, but in that abyss it looked as if two red eyes were peering at me. Seeing them I froze in terror and it felt like my soul was getting torn out of me. The pain was like nothing I ever felt before, but no matter how much I tried to resist, it continued to pull at my soul. I truly thought that I was going to die and there was nothing I could do about it."

    Sen hearing this couldn''t believe it, Ryyla as well had seen the eyes in the abyss, but he himself sees the eyes in his own mind and she too felt the soul tearing pain. What did this mean? now more than ever Sen wanted to investigate that place. He had to know or it would haunt him forever. What is that abyss and what are those eyes?

    "But that''s when it happened."

    *Swoosh*

    "My father appeared seemingly out of nowhere and severed my sisters hand. The hand itself was quickly sucked into the portal and as it flew in my father shouted out.   "FUCK OFF!!"   He then punched the portal with so much strength that the portal trembled violently before imploding. It knocked me and my sister back and as I hit the wall I soon fell unconscious.  When I awoke my father was already gone and my sister was regenerating her hand, she yelled at me."

    "What happened?"

    "Even though I explained to her many times for some reason she wouldn''t listen to me. She kept saying that I must have done something wrong and so she attempted it again, but I immediately jumped in her path."

    "Move."

    "No, if you do it again that, that thing will take you."

    "I don''t believe you, now move."

    The two started to struggle until Ryyla opened a portal and pushed Lyyla  in, trapping her in one of Ryyla''s special dimensions. there she had complete control over the dimension and wouldn''t allow Lyyla out.

    "Is that why you two don''t talk ?"

    *sigh*

    "That''s one of the main reasons yes, but I let her out after a few years."

    "A few years, why let her out at all, wouldn''t she just go back to that chamber and try again?"

    "Kukuku that''s what this little baby is for."

    Ryyla flipped over her hand and a small crystal appeared out of nowhere. It was the size of a finger that was dyed an emerald green. It shined in her palm and for some reason it seemed to be vibrating constantly.

    "Teacher what the heck is that thing?"

    "Hehe, this little invention is a dimensional jammer. During the time I had my sister locked up, I invented this little gadget and as the name suggest it jams dimensional magic."

    "What, how is that possible?"

    "Hehehe yep and it''s actually quite simple. Anybody that knows anything about dimensional magic can make one if they really put their mind to it, but since my sisters an idiot she''ll never figure out how it works."

    "Teacher, so how does it work ?"

    "Simple really, as you know dimensional travel is made of 4 main steps light, deconstruct, movement and reconstructing. This device I made goes off some of those steps to basically counter dimensional travel aka teleporting. When a person teleports, their body is coated in a protectant light then deconstructed to something the naked eye can''t even see, then it''s moved as fast as light and reconstructed on the other side."

    "Basically I set one of these up in the ruin and when someone reaches the ruin before there reconstructed, like a boomerang they are sent back to their leaving point and reconstructed there instead. My jammer vibrates at such a level that it distorts space within a few miles. Now you can''t actually see that, but if you were to try and teleport from there you just wouldn''t be allowed to. In order to travel you need to control light and space, but this device bends the surrounding light and space not allowing anyone without permission to use it."

    "So then how do you get in?"

    "Like I said, it only allows those who have permission. I fused some of my blood with it so when I teleport there this device can recognize me and allow me to enter or anyone else I give permission to."

    Once again everyone was surprised because Ryyla usually acts weird they sometimes forget that she is truly a genius.

    "So does that mean you''ll let me go there?"

    "What."

    Everyone stared at Sen in shock, even after her story of a creature hidden within the portal he still wanted to go, Tara couldn''t help but shout .

    "No Sen you can''t, you almost died the other day I can''t let you."

    "Mother, I need to know more about that stone, there is something about it that draws my curiosity."

    End of CH 32

    Dont forget if you enjoyed the read plz donate it really helps me out thx guys

 Chapter 33|| Not Allowed

    Author: yo ppl been a few days had to work anyway i bring you ch 33 if u like dont forget to rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    CH 33|| Not Allowed

    Everyone stared at Sen in shock, even after Ryyla''s story of a creature hidden within the portal Sen  still wanted to go, Tara couldn''t help but shout.

    "No Sen you can''t, you almost died the other day I can''t let you."

    She then embraced Sen tightly nearly suffocating him.

    "Mother, I need to know more about that stone, there is something about it that draws my curiosity."

    "Why, why do you always have to be so curious? don''t you realize you could be killed?"

    Tara couldn''t help but tear up,  her son was was always too curious for his own good and the last time he was he nearly died. She couldn''t bare to let him go to a place that was clearly riddled with danger, especially a danger that wasn''t too clear.

    "Mom I won''t be killed, I''m strong, you need not worry for me. Besides Ryyla will be there with me."

    "Sen I have to disagree, you may be of my blood, but you''re still a child. You can''t handle such dangerous just yet. Why not wait a few more years and hone your skills, you have plenty of time to seek out ruins and travel the world."

    Sen couldn''t believe that even his dad was saying he couldn''t defend himself. He couldn''t help but grow irritated, he quickly threw himself from his mother''s grasp and loudly stated.

    "Mother, father, the two of you believe I am a weak child. When have you ever seen me to be weak. Even now I have already surpassed father in strength."

    Stunned at their Son''s sudden outbursts they glanced at each other before Kai angrily shouted out.

    "You think yourself to be the strongest boy, you have yet to see all of my skill ."

    "Ha, what skill, father you may be stronger than me physically, but what good is your strength if you can''t even land a single blow on me. the competition would simply be over before it begins."

    "Sen, you, you."

    "Me what?"

    The two stared at each other viciously, neither one wanting to back down. Both as stubborn as mules when it comes to their skills being called into play.

    Now Tara was growing frantic, she hated when Sen and Kai argued with each other. Kai trying to be a father and Sen always thinking he''s right easily formed a wedge between father and son. Sen for some reason could never really get along with his father. He always looked at Kai as though he were a fool and Kai could sense it. His own son thought him to be an idiot, it tore at Kai''s heart. Tara jumped in between the two.

    "Don''t fight, please don''t fight, Sen can''t you just wait a little while, do it for me. That chamber will still be there even if you wait a few years, so Sen, please, can you please just wait?"

    The reason why Tara had pleaded with Sen was precisely because she knew what he was capable of. Even if she and Kai wanted to forcefully keep Sen with them, she knew with a few minutes of chanting he could teleport and be in an entirely different continent. She just worried, because to her Sen was her everything and all the difficulties she''s faced in life she could bare a 1,000 fold more if it could keep her son safe.

    Sen couldn''t help but feel a bit upset, parents are supposed to believe in their child and have faith in them and hear the two of them were both treating him as if he wore a diaper. This infuriated Sen to the core, he couldn''t stand for people to see him  as weak let alone his own parents, but alas it was his mother that pleaded with him. She truly was the one person he cared fo the most and for her he would do most anything, Sen couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Fine ill wait for now, but when the time comes I will leave and seek out that chamber ."

    Tara''s face immediately brightened and her tears stopped as though they never started. She jumped on Sen and hugged him tightly while kissing his forehead.

    "Thank god, I just don''t want to lose you Sen. I know you''re strong, I do, but just a few more years and who knows where you''ll be ."

    Sen looked towards his father .

    *sigh*

    "Dad, my words were a bit harsh I''m sorry for upsetting you and mom ."

    Kai looked at his son, he knew that he as well was wrong, but his son called him weak, how can he just let him off the hook like that.

    "I understand but the way you talked to me, you were full of disrespect and for that a punishment is in order."

    "What, Kai he already apologized there''s no nee."

    "Mom it''s ok dad''s right, I shouldn''t have acted the way I did. Ok old man what''s the punishment, grounded for a month, wash laundry for a week, hit me with it."

    Kai pondered momentarily, he knew his son was sorry he was just giving him a bit of a hard time, he let out a light chuckle.

    "Heh, on the way here I saw a bakery near the front of the city. Run down there and get a Prin Berry Cake for your mother. Only then will your punishment be over."

    "Ha, I can do that ."

    And with that Sen was already out the door. Prin berry cake was his mother''s favorite cake and every time they had one they would all sit down and eat it together as a family. Sen knew immediately his father''s thoughts, he couldn''t help but think his father wasn''t that bad after all and with that Sen raced to fulfill his punishment.

    "Kuku cake huh that''s letting him off a bit light huh."

    "What is there a problem with the way I raise my son?"

    Kai said with a bit of annoyance.

    "Not at all, not at all, I was just gonna say though, there was no need to ask him to wait."

    Tara tilted her head curiously and asked.

    "Hmmm, Ryyla, what do you mean by that?"

    "Well, it''s just that I had no intention of taking him there, nor lifting my jammer from that area. So there is no way for him to get there unless I give the go ahead."

    Kai looked at her in a confused manner and although he was glad that she wouldn''t allow him access to the chamber, he still wondered why.

    "If you weren''t going to allow him to go in the first place then why did you let him and I argue like that?"

    "How was I supposed to know you two would start a fight like that out of nowhere and besides the both of you should already know Sen''s temperament by now. Did you really think he would act nicely after having the two of you call him weak."

    Kai and Tara both looked down shamefully. The way they acted as though they had no belief in their son''s abilities, it''s no wonder Sen acted the way he did. At this moment, Tara remembered.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Wait a minute, you said you had no intention of allowing him access there ."

    "Yea so?"

    "Well, I''m just curious why won''t you let him. Is it all because of whatever was in that portal, was that thing really so frightening."

    Without the slightest hesitation Ryyla quickly retorted.

    "Your damn right! that thing, whatever the hell it was, it was terrifying, I have never felt such fear in all my life."

    Ryyla trembled at just the mention of it.

    "That thing, whatever it was, was trying to steal my soul and the reason why I don''t want Sen there is the same reason why I will never go back there ever again. The reason is because it will take Sen''s soul. If it were not for my father, at that time I would for sure died and I would not be here today, my sister would not be here today. Even my father had to use a bit of strength to send that thing away. It truly is a monster. I don''t know why it would be in that place, maybe it was once used as a trap or a guardian, but one thing I know for certain. That creature is powerful so terrifyingly powerful."

    Meanwhile sen was nearing the bakery. As he got closer and closer he saw a bit of a crowd gathered in the street, they were all chattering about something. Curious, Sen approached the crowd, but couldn''t quite see .So using the wind he leaped atop a nearby building and peered down at the center of the crowd to see what all the fuss was about.

    As he looked down there was an encirclement of people, men, women, and children and in the center were two people. One was clearly a warrior standing tall, easily 6 feet, with a broad chest rippled with muscles and arms and legs nearly as thick as logs. This big man fiercely shouted and pointed at the other person.

    "Hahaha, you dare to challenge me pipsqueak you barely come past my waist now go back to your mother ad drink her milk before you make me mad."

    As he continued to point and laugh, soon the crowd was laughing too at this other person. Clearly the big man was pretty strong and more than confident while his opponent was small, inexplicably small. This person was only around 5 feet tall and was very skinny. Other than that not much else could be seen because the person wore a bright yellow cloak over their entire body, but in the next moment a small slender hand appeared from the cloak and pointed out to the man.

    The small figure infused mana into their voice and in a booming roar yelled out.

    "YOU MOTHER LOVING COCK SUCKING BITCH ASS FREAK!! ONLY THE STRONG CAN SPEAK AND YOU DARE CALL ME PIPSQUEAK WITH THAT FAT UGLY HEAD ATOP YOUR SHOULDERS!! YOUR BETTER OFF HIDING THAT SHIT STAIN BACK IN YOUR MOTHERS ASSHOLE THEN FIGHT ME YOU PUSSY!!"

    Silence filled the air, nothing could be heard and everyone looked on with their mouths agape and their eyes wide in shock. Even Sen couldn''t believe the foulness that he heard coming from one so small. In the next moment, everyone''s gaze was locked onto the bigger man''s quickly reddening face. They could all see the fury burning within him quickly surface. He was about to snap and in the next instant that''s precisely what he did.

    "You fucking pipsqueak!!"

    And like that he charged at the yellow cloaked figure with a fist full of power. Everyone that was a fighter instantly knew this man was at the 6th rank. When his fist finally came crashing towards this small figure people in the crowd couldn''t help but gasp. This yellow cloaked figure was about to be crushed no one in the crowd none of the few that were warriors or mage''s could feel any aura coming from this small person. To not even be at a rank and to challenge someone that did was suicide.

    But what happened in the next moment froze everyone''s complexion. As the man swung his fist he suddenly collapsed on the ground, he was already unconscious and like that the fight was already over. The cloaked figure already turned and walked away while spitting on the ground near the opponent. Everyone shouted out and quickly chatted and discussed what had just occurred because most of them just had no clue what just transpired.  Only a small few had actually seen what happened and they were the warriors and Sen. He quickly replayed what had happened over and over in his mind.

    "Sen''s POV

    "That was awesome! that small figure right before that bigger man''s fist had reached him, he sidestepped, completely avoiding it and then with a quick counter himself swung his fist and with his middle knuckle he punched directly into the big man''s temple, knocking him out instantly."

    Now to most warriors this wouldn''t seem too extraordinary, but this person had done it completely without an aura. It must be understood that everyone that is a warrior or a mage emits an aura and by it people can tell what their rank is. Even Ryyla and Lyyla emit one, even though you can not tell what their rank is they still emit an aura, but this hooded figure emitted nothing. It seemed as if the person was completely ordinary, but they had somehow instantly incapacitated a warrior of the 6th rank.

    Sen''s POV

    "And that speed it was almost as fast as mine, how is that possible? and for someone to completely get rid of their aura like that."

    Just as Sen was pondering all this a shout rang out.

    "Hey everyone I hear that mysterious expert is signing up for the free tournament today at the BattleArena."

    "What really? well, let''s not waste time then. I hear the tournaments gonna start in only a few hours lets hurry and find some good seats."

    "Seats, forget about that I''ve gotta make a bet on that yellow hooded expert before anyone else does, let''s go."

    And like that, the crowd that was once there quickly dispersed with most of them heading towards the BattleArena.

    Sen''s ears perked up to this news. He quickly ran up to  a man near the street.

    "Hey, old man.

    Hearing someone call out to him saying, old man, the man turned with an angry look on his face, but when he faced the person who called him he was greeted by a young child who was waving a single piece of gold in his hand. Seeing this, the old man couldn''t help but put a smile on his face and act politely.

    "Is there something you need from this old timer?"

    Sen flicked the coin to the man and the older fellow quickly caught it and inspected it.

    "Yeah, tell me about the BattleArena."

    End of CH 33

 Chapter 34|| One Good Deed

    Author: yo my ppl whats good in the hood anyway though i bring you ch 34 hope you enjoy as always dont forget to rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    CH 34|| One Good Deed

    After Sen talked to the older gentlemen he learned that further into the city there is a tournament being held in a huge arena aka the BattleArena. There thousands of spectators are watching  with anticipation, to see action filed and entertaining fights. Sen himself was curious, not only because there would be plenty of exciting matches, but also because of what his parents had said still weighed on his mind.

    Sure he was upset when they  called him weak, but at the same time he wasn''t exactly sure on his own strength either. He was at the 7th rank as a mage, but he wasn''t even ranked as a warrior. He''s lived a sheltered life in a peaceful valley. Besides those zombies and the man from the adventures guild he''s never truly had combat experience. He needed to see for himself whether or not he was weak and after he saw that cloaked short man''s fight, Sen''s blood boiled and his heart rate quickened.

    He wanted to fight such an expert one day and defeat them. Sen came to a decision, he would enter this free tournament and he would fight as many as he could to determine whether or not he really was weak, and so Sen confirmed the direction of the arena and immediately raced toward it, but after running for only a few seconds he remembered he came to this street with a purpose. He then turned right back around and ran straight to the bakery and ordered the cake, but the young man at the counter had an attitude and said it would be nearly an hour before the cake was finished.

    "What, a whole hour, why does it take so long?"

    "Hey kid that''s just the way it goes, we strive for perfection here not messy slop. By the way, do you even have enough money?"

    The young baker looked the small boy up and down staring at his dirty black cloak which also had a few rips in it as well. He couldn''t help but give a distasteful look.

    Sen noticing the man''s look of disgust shot back at the baker with a glare and in a cold tone said.

    "Of course I have money, now how much will the cake cost?"

    "10 copper."

    "What only 10 copper."

    Sen reached into his pocket which held his newly earned money and quickly pulled out 1 piece of gold. He would have grabbed less but gold was all he had. He gently set it on the counter and asked for his change.

    The young baker seeing this couldn''t quite believe it. Sen appeared so poor, so for him to pull out a couple months salary so casually and place it upon the counter top, the man was left dumbstruck.

    "Hello, can I get my change?"

    Snapping out of it the young baker inspected the coin closely. He picked it up and quickly bit at the side of the coin to verify its legitimacy, once more he was at a loss, he then shouted at sen accusingly.

    "You, did you steal this, who''s money did you rob?"

    Sen couldn''t believe the man''s words he quickly roared back.

    "What! you accuse me of stealing."

    "Yea that''s right, there''s no way a brat like you could have this much money. Just look at your clothes there in tatters and your covered in dirt as well. The only way a kid such as yourself could have so much money is if you were a thief, a pickpocket."

    The man took the piece of gold and placed it in his pocket shooing Sen away.

    "Now get out of here before I call the guards."

    Sen was about to explode when a woman that was behind Sen quickly shouted out.

    "You there baker!! How dare you call someone a thief and then steal their money right in front of them, youre disgusting. Just because he''s a little dirty doesn''t mean it''s not his money. Now return this boys money or I will be the one to call the guards on you."

    The woman was quite pretty, but mature, maybe in her mid 40''s. She gave off a very motherly like charm. she had brown hair with bits of grey in it that glided slightly down her back and hazel colored eyes as well. She gave off a feeling of warmth. She gripped her plain colored dress tightly as she seemed very upset.

    "Wha... ma''am can''t you see this brat is a thief, just look at him. How can a child looking like him have so much money. Don''t tell me you''re actually falling for this brat''s tricks."

    "Like I said you don''t know that, anyone can earn money with hard work, you can''t just assume things about people just by their looks. Did you even bother to ask him how he got it, no you just assumed he was a criminal, shame on you."

    The man was stunned, he didn''t know what to say. Clearly this boy was nothing more than a thief yet this woman defended him like he was her child, the man finally uttered.

    "Then boy where did you earn such a sum huh?"

    Sen had cooled down a bit, this nice woman''s words defended him and it relaxed him slightly. He looked calmly at the man and decided he would answer, but if after the man refused to give him his money back at that moment would be when Sen would quickly break him.

    "I helped some adventurers out on the way to this city, that gold was their gratitude towards me, nothing more."

    Even though  Sen had answered the man honestly the man couldn''t come to terms with it, he made a smug expression and said.

    "Ya see ma, am he''s still telling lies. There''s no way a kid like him could help out adventurers. Now kid get out of here before I have to hit you.

    Once more Sen went from a calmed state to rage in just a second. He quickly started gathering his mana. He was about to break this man''s bones for his bold faced lies, but before he had a chance to strike out the sweet older woman grasped Sen''s shoulder gently and stared kindly into Sen''s eyes and with a warm voice she said.

    "I believe you child."

    Sen felt the sincerity in her words and released his mana, he then looked at the man and in a calm tone he said just one more thing to the baker.

    "Sir, I don''t know why you think I''m trying to lie to you or that I''m some kind of thief, but if you don''t return my money I as well will be forced to call the guards. I''m sure they won''t take kindly to someone such as yourself who steals from his customers and then slanders them purposely trying to ruin their reputation. So I ask you again as nicely as I can, please return my money."

    Sen extended his had in a casual manner and the baker threw it to him and shouted in a trembling tone.

    "Leave!!"

    Sen and the older lady walked out and the woman was trembling. They walked only about a block and sat at a nearby bench and as they did the woman''s knees buckled and she almost fell on the seat, but Sen using his telekinesis balanced her. He placed a hand on her side to make it seem as though he used his strength so the lady wouldn''t be suspicious.

    "Are you alright miss?"

    "Thank you, I''m fine, just a little dizzy is all."

    The two sat next to each other in silence for a minute before Sen finally spoke up.

    "Thank you miss for coming to my aide."

    "Hehe, no problem, it wasn''t right the way he accused you like that, I''m sorry you had to go through that. It must be tough for someone so young to be alone."

    Sen glanced sideways at the woman.

    "Alone, what do you mean alone?"

    "Oh, it''s just that your clothes and oh my god I just did what that baker did. I assumed you were alone because of your appearance. I''msorry i''m so sorry, please forgive me."

    The lady immediately gave a small bow, but Sen seeing this couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Hahaha, its fine its fine, really, everyone makes mistakes. Please lift your head."

    The sweet lady lifted her head and once more it returned to silence. This time it was the lady who spoke up.

    "That man was just so rude, to treat someone like that. I hope you''re not too upset."

    "Me, nah I''m already over it."

    In truth Sen''s words were exactly correct, because as he was asking the baker one final time for his money, he had used his powers to forcibly take the oxygen out of the man''s lungs. The man wanted to scream or move, but Sen used his telekinesis to paralyze the man''s body, not allowing him.

    He usually doesn''t use his telekinesis much simply because it can be very taxing, but the baker really pissed him off. At the end when Sen finished asking him nicely he released the man from his power, that''s when the man threw the money  and yelled "leave."

    Were you to look closely at the man, you would see that he was ashen in the face. Not only was he  very pale but he was also sweating beads, but since the only witnesses were an older lady and Sen himself. No one noticed excepts Sen and the baker who was affected.

    Back to the lady she timidly asks Sen a question.

    "U....um, can I ask your name?"

    "Don''t you think it''s rude to ask for a name before introducing yourself first."

    The lady once more bowed down.

    "I''m so sorry, you''re right, you''re so right please forgive me."

    Seeing this lady act so meekly Sen was a little-taken aback, he quickly lifted the woman''s face.

    "I was just kidding lady I didn''t really mean it, so stop apologizing already. Hey allow me to introduce myself first, my name is Sen its nice to meet you."

    "Im.....im Jana, nice to meet you Sen."

    "Hehehe good good, now that we know each other we can talk a bit more casually. Once more I''d like to thank you, if you hadn''t been there I might have gotten angry and done something I regret, so thank you."

    "Its no problem, I''m just sorry you couldn''t get your cake. do you mind if I ask what you were celebrating?"

    "Hmm, oh nothing in particular I was just getting it for my mom because my dad decided to punish me."

    "Huh?"

    As Sen sat there and explained about how his dad''s punishment and their argument, the two chatted and laughed for a little while.

    "And so that''s what happened."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Hehe, your family sounds like fun."

    "Hmm, I suppose your right. they can be annoying sometimes, but at least I know they care ."

    "Sometimes that all you want is for at least one person to care."

    As Jana said this she looked downtrodden and very sad. Sen noticed her change and decided to change the subject.

    "By the way what were you celebrating today, if I can ask?"

    Jana smiled at Sen''s politeness and mature nature.

    "Today is my only daughters birthday ."

    "Oh how old?"

    "She''s turning 9 today."

    "Ah, I remember when I turned 9. I had a really nice cake and a small party with my parents and my teacher. are you throwing your daughter a party as well."

    Once more Jana looked saddened.

    "What''s the matter did I say something I shouldn''t have?"

    She quickly shook her head.

    "No, it''s not that, it''s just, well I shouldn''t be telling my problems to a child ."

    "No, tell me, maybe I can help you."

    "If only that were true."

    "Oh come on, I may look small, but I''m very confident in fixing a problem besides its better to at least have someone who is willing to listen even if it might not fix youre problem it might make you feel better to get it out."

    *Sigh*

    "I can''t throw my daughter a party."

    "Why not?"

    "My daughter, she''s sick, she''s been bedridden since she was born and the medical expenses are far too much and all they do is extend her life. Since she can''t leave or go outside she''s never made a single friend. Even though I work hard every day I never made enough to be able to save anything so she''s never even received a gift nor a cake, but this year I finally managed to save up 10 copper. I decided to surprise her with a cake, but, but, all that trouble happened and when I saw him yelling at you I wanted to look away and not cause any trouble so I could get her one, but you looked so sad and I saw how you were dressed and I though you were alone and so I couldn''t just watch I had to do something it was so scary."

    Jana began to bawl her eyes out and Sen seeing this felt like his own mother was crying. He quickly grabbed Jana and gave her a tight embrace and gently rubbed her back, Jana was a bit surprised at first but accepted it and continued to cry. After almost 10 minutes she finally settled down, she wiped her tears away and looked at Sen with a bright smile.

    "Thank you Sen, even though it wasn''t much to you, just hugging me and letting me cry helped me feel a lot better. I better go now and get to my daughter before she starts to worry, goodbye."

    And like that Jana got up, bowed at Sen and started to walk away, but before she even made it 2 steps Sen grabbed her arm.

    "Jana what kind of illness does your daughter have?"

    "She has a type of blood disease, doctors have no name for it yet that''s how rare it is and also she always has trouble breathing. It''s so bad that if she were to walk around more than a few minutes she would have an episode and possibly collapse because of her breathing."

    "How come you''ve never taken her to a mage to get healed."

    "I did once, but he said her disease required someone at least a 6th rank mage with the element of light to heal her and that the cost would be a thousand gold."

    Sen stood there silently and pondered for a minute while Jana just stood there and watched him curiously.

    "Ok it''s decided, take me to your house."

    "Huh, why Sen?

    "Hehe, because  I''m going to heal your daughter."

    The words left Sen''s mouth and echoed repeatedly in her mind, she couldn''t comprehend his words

    "Wha...what are you saying, please don''t joke like that sen that really hurts."

    "No, I''m not joking, I''ll do it, ill heal your daughter free of charge."

    "You''re saying your a mage, what rank are you?"

    "I''m at the  7th rank for now ."

    Jana collapsed on the ground on her knees she wanted to cry once more.

    "Please Sen, please don''t lie to me, can you really cure my baby?"

    Sen gave a simple nod and with that the two walked quickly to Janas house, but when Sen got there he was a bit shocked. Her place of living was near the outskirts of the city. Outside the city there were hundreds of small hut like homes gathered in a big circle. Each were made of nothing more than sticks and mud and Jana''s home was among them. The two walked thru the hut area for several minutes before they came upon Jana''s hut, it was especially small and looked to be falling apart.

    "Please come in."

    The front didn''t even have a door merely a long tattered dirty cloth, that was all that separated the inside from the elements on the outside. When Sen entered he immediately came to a stop because there was nowhere else to go, the whole hut consisted of only one room with a single small bed on the floor. Beside the bed there were 2 pots 1 pan and only one cup, no utensils no bathroom and no furniture whatsoever, poor was an understatment to describe this place.

    On the bed lay a small frail girl only 9 years old. She was so skinny that a lot of her bones were easily visible thru her skin. She too had long brown hair and brown eyes, she quickly said in a terribly weak tone.

    "Mom we have a guest?" *koff koff*

    The young girl barely managed to lift herself to sit up.

    "Yes sweety, this boy is Sen and he''s a friend of mommy''s."

    "Hello sen*koff* my name is Zara, it''s so nice to meet you. "*koff koff*

    "Honey please don''t talk so much you''re too weak, conserve your strength."

    Jana couldn''t help but stare at Sen with saddened yet hopeful eyes. If he could truly heal her daughter then nothing else in the world mattered.

    "Sen can you really help my daughter can you do it?"

    Sen said nothing and calmly sat on the bed directly in front of Zara. He reached for her face and she immediately flinched. This girls only contact to the outside world had only ever been her mother, she was not used to someone trying to touch her. Sen paid no mind to it at all, instead he quickly placed a palm upon Zara''s forehead and just stared at her examining her.

    "Ok, here goes nothing."

    Sen immediately began to channel mana into his arm into his hand and out of his palm. His left hand that laid upon Zara''s head began to emit a purple-blue light glowing brighter and brighter. Seeing this both mother and daughter were shocked, Zara because she had no clue what was going on and Jana because Sen was actually doing it. As the light reached it''s maximum level of brightness and the mana itself reached the best potency, Sen then forced the mana directly into Zara''s body .

    Zara immediately began to convulse in pain and shock, Jana panicked and shouted out.

    "Stop you''re hurting her."

    But Sen just ignored her and continued to pump healing magic into Zara''s body. Jana quickly tried to grab at Sen to stop him, she thought this was all a mistake and that Sen was actually gonna hurt her daughter. She couldn''t live in this world if her daughter wasn''t with her, but as her hand was placed on Sen''s arm to try and tear him away  something mysterious happened. Jana noticed that her entire body became unable to move. She struggled but no matter what she did she just couldn''t break free from this invisible grasp .

    "What are you doing to me?"

    Still Sen ignored her, his eyes glowed a faint red, but because of Jana''s terror she didn''t even notice. He then lifted her with telekinesis and pinned her to the wall once more allowing her no movement. As he continued to concentrate amazing changes were unfolding within Zara''s small body. Her blood was being cleansed filtered and purified, new blood cells were rapidly regenerating becoming increasingly more healthy with each second and bad blood cells were constantly being destroyed left and right.

    Within her lungs dead tissue was being eroded away while new tissue formed and regrew. One lung was completely destroyed and rebuilt anew within her, but that wasn''t all. Bones  strengthened, new muscle tissue was rapidly growing her whole body was going thru an evolution. It was becoming what it should have been were she not born with any illnesses and to Zara it was extremely painful, like a million needles was dashing all throughout her body ripping and sewing everything all at once.

    The only reason why she didn''t just die due to shock was because of Sen''s skill. He was so good at mana control that it was nearly perfect. With it, all of his abilities became leap and bounds better than other magicians. Even compared to Ryyla it was the one thing he could undoubtedly say he was better than her at. Because of this perfect control he could precisely time how much healing the girls body needed and when.

    He was sending healing to her in waves just enough as to not overload her nervous system driving her to shock and then death. This as well was the reason why she wasn''t healed instantly and it was taking several minutes. Once more this made Sen wonder why Titans-Might went out of control with his body. He had such perfect control yet that one technique went wild within his hands, he just couldn''t figure out why.

    Ryyla had said it was because of his eyes because they were like an amplifier, but didn''t that mean that it was his eyes that weren''t perfectly under his control. As he continued to feed his healing light into Zara, soon her body stopped convulsing and she shook no more. Her breathing relaxed and the pain was no longer there.

    The light from Sen''s hand quickly faded away and he was absolutely dripping with sweat. It had taken nearliy 12 minutes and sen was physically exhausted, once more he realized he lacked endurance. Sen released Jana from the wall and his eyes returned to black he sat there on the bed and breathed a deep sigh of relief.

    "Phew, I''m done."

    End of ch 34

    plz remember to donate if you can  it really helps me out alot thx for reading

 Chapter 35||

    Author: honestly I have no clue what to name this chapter if anyone has any suggestions let me know as always thnx for reading PEACE!!

    CH 35||

    Jana hugged Zara tightly and kissed her face.

    "Zara honey are you OK are you OK does it still hurt."

    Zara just sat there with a stunned expression  and Jana became increasingly worried.

    "Sen, what''s wrong with Zara, she won''t answer. What have you done to her?"

    "I did exactly what I said I was going to do, you''re daughter is now healed."

    "Mom he''s right, I can, I can breathe."

    Zara took a deep breath in through her nose and released it out of her mouth in a calm manner. This left Jana  stunned she barely managed to ask her daughter.

    "Zara, are you truly better?"

    Zara gave a nod.

    "Yes."

    Jana looked to Sen and began to bawl her eyes out she fell to her knees and bowed pressing her head to the dirt floor.

    "Sen thank you I can''t express this feeling in my heart properly enough thank you Sen thank you."

    Sen felt a bit awkward, he quickly grabbed Jana by her shoulders and stood her to her feet.

    "Please stand up I just did it because I wanted to. I can tell you are a very good person so come on no need for tears we have a few more things to do today."

    Jana''s tears came to a sobbing stop and both her and Zara both looked at Sen curiously.

    "Sen, what do you mean we have things to do?"

    "Hehehe, well seeing how it''s your birthday let me take you two to dinner. Your complexion looks to be better, but when''s the last time the two of you have had any meat."

    The two looked on at Sen like he was an angel rescuing them from the abyss and it was true since Zara was born she had never had meat in her entire life. The cost was something her mother simply could not afford.

    Everyday the main staple of food was dry hard bread which you could probably knock someone out with if pushed came to shove as well as a bit of gruel or soup which never had meat in it and sometimes didn''t even have any vegetables in it either just a bit of herbs Jana found around the outskirts of the forest nearby the city.

    Sen seeing the two in a daze snapped his fingers together.

    "Hello, did you not hear me, I said let''s go eat."

    Snapping out of their daze Jana shook her head no.

    "Sen how can I even accept food from you when you''ve already done so much. Not in a hundred nor in a thousand years could I ever pay you back, I''m sorry, but we can''t accept it."

    "But mother he said he would pay."

    "No, Zara he''s already helped us enough."

    "But, but."

    "I said no, Sen please forgive Zara she''s still young she doesn''t know proper manners. To ask more from you when you''ve already done so much."

    Once more Jana gave a slight bow.

    Sen looked on at the mother and daughter and asked one final time.

    "Jana are you quite sure?"

    "Yes, once more, thank you."

    "Well alright, but before I go you know ."

    Sen flashed like a blur and landed right next to Zara, he quickly embraced her and said.

    "Then I''ll be borrowing your daughter. If you''re interested then meet us at the restaurant ."

    Right as he finished those words a bracelet on his wrist began to glow and a swirl of green energy encompassed his as well as Zara''s body. Streams of silver orbited around the two as though they were a vacuum and like that the two vanished. Even though it seemed longer then described it happened almost instantly.

    Jana was left with her eyes wide in shock, stuttering she said.

    "G, g, g, g, gone."

    Meanwhile back in the city on a rooftop just inside the walls a portal of green silver energy formed instantly and a boy and young girl were forced out on top of the roof.

    "Kyaa! where are we?"

    The girl was in a state of panic, suddenly the boy grabbed her and her vision went white and in the next instant she was standing atop a roof. She was scared beyond her wits she screamed at the boy.

    "Where are we where''s my mom?"

    It was then that she noticed the boys condition. Sen was hunched over breathing heavily, his entire body drenched in sweat. His mana was nearly exhausted and his body was heavily fatigued he could also feel his body cramping up a bit.

    He quickly looked towards the sun eyes wide trying to replenish his empty reserves. The girl looked on confused, everyone knew that if you stare at the sun you''d either go blind or dumb whichever came first. Seeing Sen being very weird she calmed down a bit and quickly asked.

    "What are you doing? your gonna go blind if you do that."

    Sen simply ignored her and continued for a few minutes just staring up at the sky until finally he released a heavy breath.

    *Phew*

    "Much better."

    It can be understood that usually it would take Sen several minutes before he could teleport. The reason why he had just done it instantly could be found in the purplish black bracelet he wore. It was the same one in which Ryyla made. It was an amplifier bracelet or an A.P.B for short. Ryyla literally had dozens of these lying around her home so Sen took one long ago.

    With it he could raise his power by 2 ranks and immediately teleport, but since his dimensional magic wasn''t as good as hers, Sen could only teleport once with it. Plus it could only take him a few miles at the most and in doing so he would pay a price. He would immediately be fatigued and mentally exhausted. His mana would be nearly tapped out and his body would on occasion spasm or cramp up, it was a lot to deal with.

    If he were to teleport the normal way it would take several minutes for the magic to complete and with it Sen could travel 10''s of thousands of miles in one teleport. Also, it required almost a 10th of his entire store of mana and it wouldn''t harm him in any way. The reason why he used the rushed version is because he felt that Jana wasn''t gonna accept his offer no matter what he said so he had to disappear fast with Zara.

    Either way he was already regretting it. He thought to himself

    "Why didn''t I just pick her up and fly away with her to the city that would have been so much simpler and I would have gotten here in only a few seconds. Damn, I don''t think sometimes, don''t tell me I inherited some of my father''s foolishness."

    "Now what were you saying, Zara?"

    "Why did you kidnap me and what was that magic just now."

    "Relax I didn''t kidnap you, really, just look over there ."

    Sen pointed past the wall and in a blurry distance away they could both see the slum encampment outside the city.

    "See, you live over there I simply teleported us into the city so we could go grab some dinner. It seems to be about around that time  so come on let''s go."

    "But, but mama."

    "What about her, I told her if she wanted to see you we''d be at a restaurant so what''s the big deal, she''ll come and we''ll all have a meal together."

    "But Sen you."

    Not getting what Zara was getting at Sen was getting a bit impatient .

    "Zara come on just spit it out already, don''t tell me you yourself don''t want a free meal."

    Zara quickly shook her head.

    "It''s not that I don''t want food its just that."

    "Just what?"

    "Well, you didn''t say which restaurant specificly we were going to, so mama doesn''t know."

    "What of course I did, I said for her to meet us at the res....crap."

    Sen slapped his forehead, he really did inherit his father''s foolishness just a bit. Even though he told Jana they were going to a restaurant he didn''t specify which one. This was a city, even though it wasn''t a big city there were still over a hundred or so restaurants and that doesn''t include all of the bars and inns as well as the stalls on the streets.

    It would probably take all day or maybe even two to visit every one of them. Sen quickly thought up what to do and it easily came to him. He once more grabbed Zara into his arms, but this time lifted her in princess carrying style. as soon as he picked her up she immediately let out a small eeeep kind of noise.

    *Eeeep*

    "What are you doing? pu.. put me down."

    "Sure in a second."

    Sen gathered up the power of the wind and leaped off the roof. Zara once more cried out in panic *KYAA* She quickly shut her eyes terrified and waited for the impact, but it didn''t come. With a bit of courage, she just managed to peak and what she witnessed shocked her. She wasn''t falling, but instead was floating in mid air or to be more precise Sen was floating in mid air whilst holding her,  surprised she said.

    "Sen, you can use wind magic too, how can you do all of this?"

    Sen simply smirked and said.

    "Because I can."

    To Zara, that was no answer at all, but she couldn''t really refute anything because Sen''s existence at this moment in time was unfathomably profound and deep. She simply gulped and asked what they were gonna do now.

    "Hehehe simple, we fly back towards your house and collect your mom and then we walk to a nice restaurant and fill our stomachs until they almost explode. How does that sound."

    Now Zara was the one smiling, first she was healed then she teleported now she was flying and she was going to have meat for the first time in her life. She couldn''t help but have a huge grin  form on her face.

    "It sounds like a fairytale."

    "Bwahahaha a fairytale, hahaha maybe it is."

    Sen couldn''t help but laugh, but Zara found no ill intent in it. He then with a kick of his feet flew forward at a good pace, were he to fly at his normal speed he may end up breaking Zara due to the air pressure alone. So he decided it best to fly at a much slower speed, It was only slightly faster than running.

    As they flew over the walls lots of people stared up at them in awe and even some of the guards started to panic, however, Sen quickly flew past them and because he was up so high they couldn''t tell what he looked like nor Zara. Only a few hundred feet past the gate and Zara and Sen both spotted Jana, Zara shouted out and waved.

    "Mom, look up here, it''s me it''s me I''m flying."

    Stolen story; please report.Zara waved furiously at her mother and Sen and her descended to the ground, finally landing Jana ran up to her and shouted out.

    "Zara, honey I was so worried, are you OK?"

    Zara tore herself from her mother''s embrace.

    "Mom, I''m fine I''m fine, Sen took me to fly even though it was short it was so amazing. Mom, can I be a magician too? how do you become a magician?wait how do you even use magic?"

    As Zara bombarded her mother with questions Jana saw that she was fine and a bright smile was seen on her face. At first she was worried what Sen was up to, but she realized if he truly wanted to hurt her or her daughter he would have done it already. She looked on at Zara dotingly, she had never seen her daughter so talkative. It made her extremely gleeful and warm in her heart that she had met Sen.

    "So Jana are you going to come with me  to dinner or should I take your daughter with me again hahaha."

    Jana shook her head.

    "That''s not necessary, me and Zara would be delighted to join you for a meal."

    Sen was a little surprised at her sudden turnaround, but Sen being Sen got over his surprise rather quickly and decided to just go with it.

    "Great let''s roll."

    And like that the three leisurely walked back into the city. On the way in they all noticed the guards running around a bit franticly, but none of them thought much of it and continued to a nearby restaurant. As the three approached a delicious smelling shop Jana and Zara were about to walk in when Sen stopped them both.

    "Wait you two can''t go in there."

    Jana and Zara''s faces both sunk, they both thought that this was all some cruel trick to get there hopes up and just as they were going to enter Sen would tell them it was a prank and then laugh at them. Jana looked saddened and Zara was about to break out into a cry. She knew that everything seemed to be too perfect today, like something from a dream. Jana looked at Sen and asked in a saddened tone.

    "Sen are we not eating now?"

    Sen quickly shot back.

    "Nope."

    The twos hearts sank neither one could believe this was actually happening. Zara began to whimper when Sen finished saying.

    "Not before we look acceptable."

    "What?"

    He then pointed across the street and in the window of a store  were beautiful dresses made of fine material. Sen grabbed the two by their arms and crossed the street where he continued to pull them into the shop. He walked up to the counter and slapped 5 gold coins onto the counter top and said loudly.

    "These two are getting whatever they want, you hear me?"

    The man behind the counter was an elderly gentleman, he looked to be around 60 years of age. His head was nearly all white  and he wore thick-framed glasses and his nose was slightly pointed.

    He had almost no facial hair only a small thin mustache as well as a framed body that was very thin. The man was  stunned at first, he had never seen such a weird scene. A dirty boy and two dirty girls one young and one just slightly mature,  but looking at the gold with a bit of greed he could tell at an instant it was real. So he didn''t really care who the three weird people were, he simply said.

    "Um, young sir about your payment."

    Sen was already angry, if he faced another situation like in the bakery he wouldn''t be so kind this time. He would burn this shop to the ground before someone talked to him the way the baker did, Sen angrily roared.

    "WHAT ABOUT IT?"

    Once more the older gentleman was a bit shocked he had no clue why this youth suddenly yelled at him, but he himself was going thru some tough times so he would grin and bear it for money. The old tailor calmly stated.

    "Young sir this is too much money.The wares in my shop are only a few hundred copper while the most expensive is only 5 silver with all of your money you could buy every piece in here maybe 10 times over."

    Sen noticed his attitude and realized he jumped to conclusions he quickly calmed himself and said.

    "Oh, that''s what it was about. No matter, whatever these two want give it to them, we will discuss payment afterward."

    "Yes young sir right away."

    Zara and Jana simply looked at each other, they were both at a loss for words. The older gentlemen quickly snapped his fingers and an older woman came out from somewhere in the back. She quickly gave a bow and said.

    "Customers, this way please."

    "Who is this?"

    "Ah sorry for not introducing her. This beautiful woman is my lovely wife Shena, she will help you with anything you need."

    "You''re not going to help them?"

    "Hehe young sir, my wife helps with fitting them so that would be a bit inappropriate hehe."

    "Oh OK, then you two have fun ill simply sit here and wait."

    As the women went and browsed you could see and hear their excitement, never in either of their dreams did they think something like this could happen. Meanwhile, Sen sat there a bit bored so he decided to levitate some coins to relieve his boredom. The old tailor couldn''t help but notice 10 gold coins levitating in a circle above the boys hand, he thought.

    "That must be why this kid has money, he''s a mage. He must work at one of the mage guild branches."

    The old man quickly approached and asked Sen if he''d like a snack or a drink. Sen, of course, said no because he was about to go eat. After a while, the man stopped bugging Sen and walked back toward the counter and did a bit of paperwork.

    After several more minutes, the three ladies finally came back from the dressing rooms. Zara wore a beautiful light blue dress which was covered in embroidered pink flowers, it flowed beautifully with white lace at the bottom and a big bright pink ribbon tied at her waist.  Jana as well wore a blue long flowing dress also with lace at the bottom as well as  3 dark  blue stripes laying horizontally around her sides. Even though Jana''s was made simpler it gave off that mature beauty.

    "Teehee how''s my dress Sen?"

    "Its good Zara."

    Zara looked a little saddened at Sen''s plain comment.

    "Just good?"

    "Yea you look pretty cute in it."

    Hearing a boy call her cute for the first time made her face turn bright red. She quickly hid behind her mother while only slightly peaking out at Sen.

    "Hmm, did I say something wrong?"

    "No, Zara''s just a little shy remember."

    "Oh yes that''s right."

    Hearing her mother calling her shy made Zara feel even more embarrassed, she asked.

    "Sen what about mom is she cute as well?"

    Jana looked at her daughter and then at Sen.

    "What, honey what are you saying. Of course I''m not, I''m an old lady there''s no way I could be cute."

    "No, you too Jana, you''re pretty cute as well. Especially in such a fitting dress."

    "Eh, what?"

    This time it was Jana''s face which blushed, not as bright as her daughters, but her cheeks were clearly a fine pink.

    "Sen, what are you saying? don''t make fun of an old woman."

    "Hmm."

    Sen didn''t understand what she was talking about and asked them what else they were going to get. The mother and daughter looked at each other and then back at sen.

    "Sen this is more than enough with this we are both happy."

    Sen not wanting to have another pointless debate about what''s enough and what isn''t, decided to pay and go. He quickly walked back to the counter.

    "What do I owe you ?"

    "Will that be all young sir?"

    "Yep, the two don''t want anything else."

    "Wait Sen, aren''t you going to get something."

    "Me, why what''s wrong with my outfit?"

    "What do you mean, have you not looked at yourself, your clothes are a mess. Besides we can''t go to dinner having you dressed like that."

    Sen quickly looked himself up and down, its true his clothes were a mess. The pants he wore had holes in them, his shirt was missing a button and his cloak was shredded at the bottom and missing several bits of fabric that have been tore away a long while ago. "Wow I really am a mess well I guess a new shirt would be better than one without a button."

    "Old man what do you think/"

    "A new set of clothes would look great on you."

    "Hmm, OK let''s go ."

    After only a minute or two Sen came back with brand new clothes. A nice buttoned up shirt, brown slacks with no holes and a nice new cloak the same black color once more Sen asked.

    "So what''s my total?"

    Even though the old man had finally seemed to get a customer with a bunch of money, he only bought so little the old man in a saddened tone said.

    "13 silver sir is there anything else ?"

    "Nah I''m good, here you are."

    Once more Sen placed a piece of gold onto the counter.

    "Um young sir I can''t accept this, I don''t have enough change ."

    "What, but you were going to earlier. Gold is all I have."

    "Yes, but earlier you were going to buy more, only if you bought more then I''d have enough to give you change do you see my Delima?"

    Sen thought for a moment,t he didn''t want any more clothes and he and the girls were already wearing the new clothes, Sen decided.

    "OK then just keep the gold."

    "What, really?"

    The older couple looked at each other in amazement no one has ever tipped them before and to give so much this was never heard of.

    "Yea keep it, what''s the harm, or is it too difficult for you. Some people in this city don''t seem to like having nice things done for them."

    Once more Jana blushed she knew sen was talking about her.

    "No, no, we gladly accept, thank you young sir ."

    "Alright then goodbye."

    The elderly couple gave a slight bow and once more said thank you. On the way out however Sen stopped and turned around.

    "Oh, by the way, take this as well."

    Sen flicked 2 more pieces of gold to them, one for each of them.

    "This, what is this for young sir?"

    "Hmm, that''s for not turning us away because of how we looked as well as treating us with respect. Thanks for being friendly, goodbye."

    End of ch 35

 Chapter 36|| Dinner

    Author:what up ppl been a min hasnt it well heres ch 36 hopefully that will take some heat off of me anyway hope you guys enjoy and as always thx for reading PEACE!!

    ch 36|| Dinner

    And like that the three left and walked across the street. The elderly couple was simply stunned. As they watched Sen leaving they couldn''t believe what had just happened. They began to silently sob from Sen''s kindness. They themselves were truly on hard times, but with Sen''s kindness there shop could go on.

    As the three entered the restaurant there noses were immediately hit with the smell of meat being fried and grilled. Their mouths watered instantly  so they quickly found a table and  took a seat. The excitement was all over Jana and Zara''s face''s they were happy just taking in the atmosphere of the room.

    All around people were laughing drinking and eating. Joyous conversations could be heard everywhere and everyone had a smile on their lips. It was an intoxicating atmosphere one in which Zara''s never felt and Jana hasn''t felt in years. The three looked at the menus on the table and once more mother and daughter both of their eyes lit up and they both began to drool a bit.

    A big woman that looked like she had been waiting tables all her life walked up and asked.

    "What will it be?"

    Zara and Jana both looked at sen curious as to what they could order, but before any of the three even shut a menu Sen spoke up.

    "It all looks nice, tell ya what lady give us one of every dish."

    The entire shop instantly became quiet and lots of stares focused on Sen''s group, the waitress said excitedly.

    "What really, wait, do you have the money for that?"

    "Of course I do, wait how much is it?"

    "We have some pretty expensive dishes and some are even specialties, all together that''d be 7 gold."

    The waitress couldn''t tell if the boy was kidding or not so she decided to tell him anyway just to see what his reaction would be, but to her and the other customers surprise the boy quickly pulled out 7 gold and handed it over.

    The waitress was left a bit stunned, but then she quickly inspected it, confirming that it was real she shouted out.

    "Its real !! "

    The entire restaurant started to murmur and whisper.

    "So the food."

    Noticing Sen''s glare and annoyed tone the waitress quickly bowed and ran towards the kitchen.

    Jana had to ask.

    "Sen are you sure, all this just for us?"

    "Look, Jana, I''m going to tell you this now, I do what I want. So if I have the money and I want to spend it on some dinner for pretty girls then that''s exactly what ill do. You can''t be so willing to back down from the things you want in life or you''ll die a sad death. Now who''s ready for some food."

    After a while, the place became lively again and people began to bring out some dishes to Sen''s group, but before they did they pulled an extra table up to Sen''s so they could place all the food. In the kitchen, you could hear people scrambling about trying to prepare everything and like that the first dish was set down on the table.

    On the big plate was a whole chicken cooked in a savory sauce of onion and carrots, topped with a bit of salt and pepper as well as a few more herbs and spices. It was simply mouthwatering. What followed were potatoes mashed with milk and a rich butter covered in a dark gravy.

    Then a plate with several slices of steak grilled perfectly with a mushroom sauce drizzled over it. Next was a large platter with a big fish on it filet and fried with many vegetables around it. The dishes continued to come one by one each different and each mouthwatering. Many people looked on with envy, sure some had gold, but who could buy so much so leisurely in a place like this.

    "Well aren''t you two going to eat?"

    Sen began to dig in even though he had never starved or anything like that. There were many dishes he had never seen before, he dug into the food with a fury. Jana and Zara both looked at each other and then they two dug in like they were crazy, each bite they took their taste buds were overwhelmed with flavor, each time they chewed something it seemed to taste better than the last. The food was absolutely delicious and the mother and daughter were going at it just as ferociously as Sen was if not more so.

    It was at this time that a group of 5 men walked up to Sen''s table and one of the men who seemed to be the leader loudly said.

    "Hey kid, mind if we join ya, you got plenty of food."

    It seems some of the other customers became a bit too envious and decided to pick on Sen to try and extort a free meal.

    But Sen simply ignored them and continued to ravage the food in his field of view.

    The man and his comrades became angry rather quickly from being ignored. The man slammed his fist on the table and again shouted out.

    "Don''t ignore me you little shit."

    It was then that the three actually noticed this sinister group. They were so enamored with the food that everything else was blocked out around them. The girls were a bit frightened, but the entire shop was quiet as a mouse. Sen heard what the man had said, he quickly stood up and he was pissed, he shouted out.

    "You called me a little shit, who the fuck do you think you''re talking to."

    Everyone in the shop was stunned, the kid had actually dared to talk back, he was in for it for sure.

    "What! you shitty brat, you dare talk to me this way, I''m gonna beat your ass you disrespectful little cunt."

    The thug was about to swing out with a punch and everyone just looked at the kid with pity, but before he did someone placed a hand on the thug''s shoulder.

    "Huh, who dares try to stop me?"

    The thug turned around and behind him stood ten guys and 1 female. All were warriors of the 2nd and 3rd  rank. On the ground lay the thugs friends. The man with his hand on the thugs shoulder spoke up.

    "LEAVE!"

    Seeing the situation the thug ran out with his tail between his legs and his friends were tossed out as well. Sen looked at the man and the other people as well and immediately recognized them, it was some of the warriors that traveled with him in the convoy. Seeing them, Sen couldn''t help but smile.

    "Thanks for the help."

    "Nah it was nothing Sen, we all know what would have happened to that fellow had we not intervened hehe."

    Sen couldn''t help but shyly rubbed the back of his head.

    "So what are you guys doing here?"

    "Well we came for a meal, but it seems you''ve bought all the food. we''ll just find another place, it''s good seeing you Sen."

    "Hang on, if it''s a meal then why not join me, there''s no way me and these ladies can finish all this."

    "Huh, you sure?"

    "Am I sure, of course, pull up a chair all of you have some."

    And like that  11 warriors from the convoy sat down, Sen introduced everyone and they all once again pigged out. After a few minutes, Sen got up to excuse himself.

    "Where ya off to?"

    "Bathroom, back in a minute."

    When Sen returned everyone was discussing something with joyous expressions on their faces.

    "Hey Sen, we were just talking about ya."

    "Hmm about me."

    "Yea you know the tournament that''s going on right now."

    "Yea what about it?"

    "Well we were just talking about how you should compete if you were to enter you''re guaranteed to win."

    "Enter, I thought the tournament ended today, didn''t it?"

    "No who told you that?"

    Sen thought about the old man he got the information from.

    "It doesn''t matter, you say I can compete then maybe I will."

    Sen couldn''t help but think of that short man in the yellow cloak who easily defeated that bigger man. He wondered if the yellow fighter would be there.

    "Yea and the best part is if you enter ill be sure to make a huge bet that''s a guaranteed win."

    The other warriors all nodded their heads in agreement.

    "Ho, what guarantee is that?"

    "Come on, the way you slaughtered that horde of the undead as well as how you lead us, there is no doubt you''ll win."

    "But what if a 10th rank enters, I can''t beat a 10 rank."

    The warriors all looked at each other and broke out into a wild laughter.

    "What''s so damn funny?"

    "Hahaha, it''s nothing, it''s just there''s no way an 8th rank would enter let alone a 9th or a 10th. As you know the higher your rank the rarer of an existence you are. I mean they''re only about 10 thousand people that are at the 8th rank and that''s in the entire world. 9th ranks are even rarer being only about 800 and then the 10th ranks in the world maybe there''s 20 if that."

    "How can you be so sure about their numbers?"

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Hehe, its simple, everyone''s greedy, everyone wants something, money, power and in order to obtain money or power you can grasp these things really only  thru 2 ways. One is to be born a noble the other is to become strong. If you''re strong you can go anyplace in the world and receive a title or be hired by some great noble, but for people to know you are what you say you are you have to register yourself at either a mage guild or an adventurer guild. That way people will know exactly who you are and what type of strength you possess. In doing so, it''s pretty easy to determine how many people there are between the 6th and 10th rank. You can at leat get a pretty good estimate"

    "Hmm, between the 6th and 10th rank, why not lower than that?"

    *sigh*

    "Well, because below 6th you get pretty standard people. Sure someone at the 5th rank is strong, but someone at the 6th rank can easily kill 100 5th ranks, that''s where the power gap truly  happens. If your 5th rank and below your consider trash and disposable by any who hold power. If you were a 5th rank and you joined an army you''d be surrounded by thousands who are on or near your lvl. Tell me, how can you stand out when everyone''s just like you? When you fight in a war your fighting soldiers that are between the 3rd and 5th lvl. Maybe it becomes a deadlock but then enters someone at the 6th rank who can easily kill a hundred or someone at the 7th lvl who can easily kill a thousand. Like that the gap only increases, that''s the world we live in."

    Sen now understood a bit more about the world. he looked at Zara and Jana he thought.  "The weak get nothing whilst being trampled by those that are strong why is the world made to be this way."

    "What''s the prize if I win?"

    "Should be ten thousand gold, I hear the city''s lord is sponsoring it this year."

    Zara and Jana gasped in shock, with that much money they would never have to work a day in their life and not just them generations to come after them as well would never have to labor.

    "Hmm, tell ya what, ill agree to enter if after I win each of you will give me half your winnings."

    Each one of the warriors quickly agreed, to them it was like making guaranteed money.

    "OK guess I''ll sign up for it first thing in the morning then."

    Sen realized today that there were people in this world that would treat you like trash and walk all over you just by the way you looked, if you didn''t represent yourself properly. You would give an inch and people would take miles from you.

    Sen didn''t need money, but if he were to become someone with unquestionable power then he wouldn''t only need strength. Sometimes just a bit of money can go a long way. Besides it felt good what he did today for Zara. If he could help a few others along his way then that would make him a bit satisfied as well.

    As the celebration was winding down everyone was full of smiles and was cheering with wild laughter when the chef wheeled in something huge. On a cart with a long cloth draped over it, everyone around looked on curiously. Seeing it Sen knew exactly what it was he stood up next to it and it was clearly taller than him everyone looked at him and some of the more curious warriors couldn''t help but ask.

    "Sen what''s on the cart?"

    "Yeah  what is it?"

    "As everyone here knows today is Zara''s birthday."

    Zara''s head perked up hearing Sen say that.

    "And from her mother I''ve been told that she''s never had cake before."

    "Sen, no way, did you?"

    "Well, I think that''s messed up so without further adieu I give you."

    Sen quickly pulled the cloth off and under it revealed a huge white frosted covered cake with dozens of pink frosting shaped flowers, it was truly a sight to behold.

    Jana almost fainted while Zara was left trembling in shock she couldn''t utter a single word Sen cut her a big slice inside was chocolate cake on top of Zara''s slice he put a single candle and with a small spark of lightning he lit the candle all of the warriors, as well as the customers in the shop, began to sing of course it wasn''t for free he bought them all a drink.

    As everyone sang to her Sen set the slice directly in front of her and as the singing finished he finally said. "Make a wish."

    Zara with her head down, slowly streams of tears began to flow down her cheeks and a few landed on the cake. She quickly blew out the lit candle. Sen didn''t know if she was happy or sad until she finally lifted her head and with a fork took a big bite. She smiled at Sen and in a sweet voice she said.

    "Its salty hehehe."

    Everyone seeing this couldn''t help but laugh, meanwhile, Jana walked up to Sen and gave him a big hug while she cried tears of joy. Zara as well continued to cry as she took huge bite after bite until she gobbled the whole slice up. She looked at sen and held her plate out.

    "More please."

    "Hehe this girl."

    Finally, the celebratory dinner was over, all the warriors that had eaten with Sen were stuffed full and went home with extra cake. Sen and the girls had 3 big boxes of leftover cake as well. While Jana and Zara  followed behind Sen they were chatting together and laughing  wildly with joy. They were having so much fun that they didn''t even notice when Sen led them the wrong way. When they finally saw that it was taking longer than usual to get home, they had already come to a stop.

    "Sen why are we at an inn?"

    "Because I''m renting you two a room here for a while."

    "What you are?"

    "Yep, any complaints?"

    The two shook their heads no, they know knew that Sen liked to do what he wanted and he was doing it all for them, what right did they have to complain. They simply followed Sen in quietly, as they walked in, they noticed that this inn was really nice.

    It actually was a bit luxurious, there were a few lights some were candle while others were powered by mana. It was known that mana powered lights cost 10''s of silver a year to maintain. Also hanging on the walls were many works of art as well as a few statues placed around in each of the corners of the lobby. The lobby looked as if it were built for a noble.

    Sen approached the counter and set his box of cake on top of it. Behind the counter was a man who looked like a butler standing at the ready with a book in his hand and his back as straight as a rod. The man looked at sen and calmly asked.

    "Name please."

    "Sen."

    The butler looking man scanned the pages of the book with his eyes as well as a finger until he finally spotted the name.

    "Ah yes, you requested a room for one year''s time with laundry, bath and 3 meals a day for two included, all for a full year. That would be a deposit of  8 gold now and then 1 gold a month for every following month for a year. Those are the terms, do you still wish to rent the room."

    "Yes."

    "Then please sign this."

    The butler pushed 2 contracts in front of Sen which simply repeated what the butler said.

    "Please write your name ."

    Sen quickly wrote his name down on the signature line and the butler wrote his as well and also the day month and year in the top right corner.

    "Now the payment young sir."

    "About that, can I pay it all now or do I have to wait for each month?"

    "Of course you can pay it all upfront if you''d like, that as well would be easier for our establishment."

    "Good."

    Sen took out 20 gold and handed it to the man he was now down to 4 left. The butler accepted the money and with a glance knew it was real, he then took out a small stamp from behind the counter and stamped it on his contract as well as Sen''s. He handed Sen the contract as well as a key Sen put the parchment into his pocket and handed the key to Jana as well as his last 4 pieces of gold.

    Jana wanted to say something to thank this boy for all he''s done, but he simply said.

    "Don''t thank me, see ya around Jana and Happy birthday Zara, goodbye."

    Sen turned around and left, Jana and Zara simply bowed and Zara shouted out.

    "The tournament!! I''ll be there to watch you fight."

    Sen continued to walk away and without turning around he waved his hand goodbye and like that he was gone. As the two saw him disappear they wondered how they deserved such kindness. They thanked Sen deep in their hearts and they would never forget him for all he''s done.

    But literally 30 seconds later just as Zara and Jana were about to head to their room, Sen came running back in with an embarrassed look on his face. He smiled at the two and ran up to the counter grabbed his box of cake that he had left behind and once more ran out.

    "Hehehe bye."

    End of ch 36

 Chapter 37|| Battle-Arena Start!!

    Author: Hello my fellow mages is that corny i dont care i bring you ch 37 hope you enjoy as always if ya like dont forget to rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    P.S

    DONATE if ya can it really helps Peace!

    Ch 37|| Battle-Arena Start!!

    After a long night of his parents yelling at him for being so late, Sen simply accepted it. When asked for an explanation he just told his parents that he lost track of time. Were he to have shown up without the cake as well that would have been inconceivably worse.

    The very next morning Sen awoke very early, as he stretched his body and yawned he made his way to the small window in his room. pulling back the drapes and looking out he saw the morning sun, it had risen only a few hours ago and its yellow shine seemed to call him. Sen stared straight up at it and soaked mana directly into his eyes. He was probably the only person in the entire world that could look straight at the sun for so long and not injure himself.

    As he finally absorbed as much mana as he could he stretched once more and headed to the washroom.

    A while later when Sen was washed and dressed he made his way downstairs. In the adventurers guild lobby, his parents, as well as Ryyla and her sister, were all sitting around a table eating breakfast and chatting casually. Seeing them so relaxed he decided it''d be better to just head straight for the tournament instead of seeing them since he knew his parents were probably still a bit upset from the previous night.

    He quickly walked past them, but before he even got to the door Ryyla noticed him and jumped on his arm pressing her mounds onto his arm, basically swallowing it whole.

    "Sen good morning."

    Seeing Ryyla jump up, everyone else as well noticed Sen leaving. Tara was the first to ask.

    "Sen you''re up early, where are you off to?"

    Sen already figured his parents would ask him, but seeing as how they questioned his strength he decided it best not to tell them he was competing,  so instead he said.

    "I''m going to watch the free tournament today down at the

    Battle-Arena."

    Hearing about a fighting tournament Kai''s ears perked up a bit.

    "Hmm, there''s a tournament today, who''s fighting?"

    "I don''t know exactly who, but I did see someone that seemed to have excellent capabilities. I want to see if he''s fighting today."

    Sen was thinking of the short man in yellow.

    "A free tournament hmm, well have fun watching the fights."

    After his father spoke Sen once more continued toward the door, but seeing as how Ryyla still hadn''t let go he proceeded to drag her with him.

    "But Sen what about breakfast?"

    "Mom they have food up there if I get hungry I''ll just grab a bite from there."

    "Well ok, just don''t cause any trouble while you''re there."

    Once more Sen went to exit and once again Ryyla had her arm locked around his, he began to sigh.

    "Ryyla what are you doing, I''m gonna miss the fights if you don''t let go."

    "I want to go too."

    "What, why? you don''t even like tournaments. You''ve told me before that they bore you."

    "But you''re going so I won''t be as bored."

    In a whispered tone Sen said.

    "I''m not going to play around."

    "Hmm, do tell, what are you going for then kukuku."

    *sigh*

    It seems Ryyla already knows what I''m planning I better just take her before she talks too much.

    "Fine come along then, but can you let go of my arm it''s embarrassing."

    "Ho, it''s embarrassing and why is that kukuku."

    Ryyla quickly began to tease him and his parents, as well as Lyyla, began to chuckle in the background, but Sen learning a few things from yesterday decided to tease her back. So in a very serious manner Sen said.

    "You know Ryyla you''re a lot cuter when you''re not teasing people."

    Everyone''s jaws dropped to the floor, it was the first time in their lives that they had heard Sen compliment Ryyla and at the same time Tara dropped her fork on her plate and Kai almost spit his coffee everywhere from the shock.

    The lobby was completely silent and Ryyla''s entire faced blushed a scarlet red from her smooth slender neck all the way to the tips of her elven ears, all of it was red. She immediately released Sen from her hold and jumped back a few feet, she let out a loud.

    "EH!"

    Sen just watched the show, he learned yesterday if you give a woman a compliment and you''re sincere then on occasion women will blush, but he hadn''t expected such a reaction. He looked at Ryyla and she was covering her eyes just a bit while peeking out between her fingers. At the same time seeing this sen thought now was his chance. So he turned and like the wind he fled to the Battle-Arena.

    Seeing Sen high-tail it out of there Ryyla quickly composed herself and in a bit of a stutter she yelled out and chased after him.

    "W...w...wait Sen!! wait for me."

    With the two of them gone Kai couldn''t help but give a light chuckle.

    "It seems our son is becoming a bit of a player, don''t you think?"

    "What!! no he''s not, my son is a good boy he only needs one woman when he gets older and that''s it. How could you call him a player, he''s not some Gigolo."

    "Ok ok relax, my bad."

    Kai wanted to change the subject quickly and so he looked to Lyyla, but she as well was blushing a bright red. Tara and Kai hadn''t noticed it before because of how fast that whole situation had happened, but now Kai wondered.

    "Lyyla why are you blushing?"

    Even though Kai had asked her a question her mind was somewhere else entirely right now, she thought to herself.   "If...if Sen thinks my sisters cute then doesn''t that mean he thinks I''m cute as well."

    Outside Sen was racing to the Battle-Arena, he was currently flying at an incredible speed. He arrived and it had only  been a second that''s how fast he was while flying, but  Ryyla being 3 ranks higher then he was she was already there by the time he had landed.

    "Boo, you can''t even wait for a lady."

    Sen looked at her mystified, he sometimes forgot that Ryyla was at the 10th rank and one of her elements was  the wind. Of course, she was this fast.

    "How can you be upset when you arrived before me, Ryyla?"

    "That''s not why I''m upset, I''m upset because you flew over here and  I wanted to enjoy a nice long walk with you and take in the atmosphere, but instead you came here in a flash. How do I ever get to spend time with you when you always want to do things alone."

    Sen sighed inside, he knew she was right and although it was good to have  freedom sometimes it was really nice to just chill out and be around Ryyla. Sure she could act idiotic at times, but to Sen she was the only person in the world that understood him. Just as he was the only one who probably understood her.

    "Next time we''ll take a walk together, how does that sound?"

    A smile quickly appeared on her face and once again she latched onto Sen''s arm whilst nodding.

    The two entered the Arena and it was enormous, all around big stone pillars in which 5 men could hug were they to encircle it together, filled the place. The ceiling as well was clearly over a hundred feet tall. The place was as big as a castle, there were even  several shops and a few restaurants inside.

    In each of the shops, they mainly sold equipment such as armor and weapons. There was also a blacksmith workshop as well as an alchemist shop to purchase and sell elixirs and the like as well as herbs and some specially made ointments.

    Sen and Ryyla headed towards one place in particular it was the registration office. There Sen could sign up officially to enter the tournament as well as collect his winnings. People that didn''t enter the tournament to fight, but instead to bet could also go there to place bets and receive their payout.

    The two made their way into this building within the Battle-Arena. Inside there were hundreds of people, each one standing in a line. At the front of the line hung a huge sign, above it read. ''Fighters Registry'' 2 lines over there was another sign which read. ''Bets & Payouts''

    This was where people could bet on fighters and receive their winnings. Sen noticed that each time someone registered to fight another sign kept on changing numbers. He peered at it closer and it was the odds for betting. Though he saw it he didn''t know why they would change right after someone would register, but looking at this long line Sen couldn''t help but complain.

    "Jeez all these people are competing, is it usually so full?"

    "Sen, don''t you know this year is a bit special. I heard the city lord is giving a special reward to the champion of this tournament."

    "Special reward, I thought it was gold, isn''t their  money for winning."

    "There is, it''s just that along with that the city lords giving something special as well to the final victor."

    "Like what?"

    "I don''t know either, but with all of these people I''m sure it''s very grand."

    "Hmm, you seem a bit interested why don''t you sign up as well."

    "I wish I could, but I can''t."

    "Whys that?"

    Ryyla smiled innocently whilst looking away.

    "Well I''ve been banned from tournaments a long time ago."

    "Banned, why?"

    "Kukuku that''s a story for another time. All ill say is I''m band, not just here but on every continent as well."

    "What, what did you do to get banned thru out the world? and why can''t you just sign up under a false name or something?"

    "Like I said that''s a story for another time and as for why I don''t use another name, well, it wouldn''t work. As a matter of fact when we get to the end of the line I''m sure they''ll have a picture of me somewhere around there hanging up. They''d spot me in a minute ."

    Sen just sighed silently, if she didn''t want to talk about it there was no point in pushing it. She would tell him at some point so the two just chatted idly, their conversation was lively with a lot of laughter mainly from Ryyla of course and as they chatted the line slowly moved.

    After waiting for nearly an hour Sen''s turn, finally came up. As he approached the counter he notices the person behind it was an extremely fat man with greased back hair and  a freckled covered face. The man emitted an air of dubiousness as well as other foul things, but Sen didn''t really care to point them out because that would be unnecessary. For anyone with eyes could plainly see this man was disgusting.

    "How can I help you young one? hehehe."

    "Yes I''d like to sign up for the free tournament today."

    The fat pig of a man looked at Sen questioningly.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation."Kid, you know in this tournament there''s adults participating. With such a small frame, I''m sure you''d be crushed quite easily. Are you sure   you still wish to compete."

    "Whether I''m crushed or not is my matter, not yours, now can I enter or not?"

    "Hehehe of course of course I just have to warn those who seem like they''ll die in the first round, part of the job you know. Anyway, please go over this form and sign it when you''re done, but do hurry as there is a long line. Oh and if you can''t read ill be more than happy to do it for you someplace a bit more private hehehe."

    "No thanks I got this."

    Sen quickly and quietly went over the form, it was a simple contract which stated if you sign then the tournament along with its officials and the city itself isn''t liable for your death. Along with any injury you sustain. Below it stated a few rules as well as how the tournament would start.

    Since this year was special the first round of the tournament would be special as well. Sen quickly finished reading thru it and signed it and filled out the rest of the information that it required. He then handed it back to the pig of a man. The man then went over  it and read it back to him.

    "So your name is Sen Phalkore age 10 and a mage? hmm, not bad, not bad at all."

    Sen nodded.

    "Hmm, what an odd name, well anyway along with your information we also require a fee of 15 gold. For that, we will need you to pay it now before you are officially allowed to enter."

    Hearing this Sen was a bit shocked.

    "What, I thought this was a free tournament, how can a free tournament cost money? what type of crap is this?"

    "Young man I assure you the tournament is free just not for the fighters, only for those watching it.You see, normally they would have to pay, but seeing as how this tournament is special all who come to watch have their fee waived and in turn the reason why fighters have to pay such a sum is to cover the thousands of free watchers as well as to weed out those that are serious from those that just talk a big game. The city lord wants only the best fighters this year, so as I said that will be 15 gold young sir. If you can''t pay it I''m sure there are ways you could hehehe."

    The fat man looked Sen up and down while licking his lips. The guy was clearly a freak a pervert, Sen''s thoughts began to race. "Shit shit this was supposed to be free, all that money I spent yesterday. No don''t think like that, I did that because I wanted to it''s my fault alone. Where the hell can I get 15 gold in so little time."   That''s when Ryyla spoke up.

    "Sen, if ya want I can loan ya the 15 gold ."

    "You would do that for me?"

    "Of course I would and for it I only require one teensy tiny thing from you."

    Sen''s POV

    "I knew it ."

    "And what''s that?"

    "Kukuku, a date ."

    "Huh?"

    Sen felt like he misheard, why would she want a date when there around each other so much already.

    "You heard me, I want a proper date just the two of us. No parents no chaperones, you, me, and the sights of the city ."

    Sen couldn''t help but take a hard gulp at her proposition. He really wanted to fight in the tournament and a date actually didn''t sound bad, but he didn''t want Ryyla going wild.

    "Under one condition."

    "What, I''m the one making a deal, how can you offer conditions?"

    Sens brows furrowed tightly just a bit.

    "Either you accept my condition or we have no deal got it."

    This time it was Ryyla who was becoming visually annoyed. All she wanted was a date and here Sen was already trying to set conditions, but seeing how she wouldn''t get another opportunity so easily she decided to hear him out.

    "What is it?"

    "My one and only condition is while were on the date you will not try and assault me, that should be easy enough right?"

    Ryyla just stared at him blankly, her mind raced trying to find a loophole within his condition. "Does that mean I can assault him afterward, wait he might get mad if I do that, come on Ryyla think, think."

    "Sen ."

    "Yes, do you finally agree to my condition?"

    "About that, what do you consider assault?"

    Sen as well as the fat man and a few people who overheard their conversation couldn''t help but be stunned. In unison, they all thought to themselves. "Pervert"

    Sen''s face blushed quite a bit, even after his condition she was still trying to get around it, he quickly barked out.

    "Dammit woman, do you accept or not?"

    "Ok ok gosh, here, take the money."

    Ryyla quickly handed over the money to Sen and he in turn faced the fat man to give him the payment, but upon seeing the man''s face which looked as if he was saying good luck with your woman, Sen couldn''t help but blush once more. He handed over the money while looking away.

    The big fat man quickly accepted the payment and with a crystallized stamp he hit Sen''s signature along with the rest of the info and with the stamp he once more hit it on something behind his workstation. When he did Sen''s name as well as his age and that he was a mage appeared on the odds board. Next to it the odds read 100 to 1, but Sen didn''t even seem to notice that. The man handed over a small medallion that looked like a gray tiger and Sen pinned it to his shirt.

    "Congratulations you have now officially been entered into the tournament. That medallion which you wear will begin to glow red when it is time for you to fight. Therefore, you can roam around anywhere within the battle arena, however, if you go outside the Battle-Arena building you are automatically disqualified and also once your medallion does start to glow it means you have exactly 5 minutes to drop whatever you''re doing and get to the Arena otherwise you will be considered to have forfeited."------------

    -------------"Once the tournament begins, between each fight you will have 10 minutes of rest. During each match, participants are not allowed to use elixirs or potions of any kind. Only during the breaks are you allowed to. Also, there are 4 ways to lose, number 1 if you step out of, fall or are knocked off the ring you lose. If you fall unconscious you lose, if you submit you lose and of course if you die you lose, any questions?"

    "Only one, when does it start?"

    The fat man grinned.

    "You have one hour before the first match, do enjoy your time hehehe."

    And with that Sen was now officially registered. He and Ryyla walked around for a bit before they ended up at a restaurant. Sen ordered something light and quickly ate while Ryyla just enjoyed a nice cup of tea. The two chatted about magic while waiting for the tournament to begin when suddenly Sens Medallion aka badge began to glow.

    "Sen, your badge is glowing, I''ll go find a nice seat, but you better hurry before you get disqualified."

    Sen gave a quick nod and like the wind he dashed towards the entrance to the Arena. As he approached he slowed down and began to walk into the entrance. Several other people started to walk along side him as well and each had a badge on their chest. Some looked at Sen and seeing his small figure began to chuckle, but Sen just ignored them.

    He knew he was about to fight so his mind was entering battle mode, there was no longer time to be distracted by someone else''s foolishness. As the large group of people made their way out into the open Arena they were quickly assaulted with cheers from the crowd. The noise was simply thunderous, all around  there were 10''s of thousands of people. It seemed as though the Arena was completely full.

    Off to the VIP section there was a large glass box which was imbued with protective magic. Inside were nobles and the rich as well as the city lord himself. The man sat in the middle of the nobles in a high chair as though he were a king.

    He quickly stood up and walked forward towards the edge of the box. He was tall, quite tall, he had a long gray beard that stretched halfway down his stomach with just a bit of hair on his head. His eyes were sharp and he gave off the feeling of  being very fierce.

    The city lord imbued magic into his voice and shouted out.

    "SILENCE!!"

    And with one word the entire Arena with these 10''s of thousands of people went quiet. You could hear a pin drop that''s how quiet it had become.

    "Fighters, take the stage."

    And with that 1000 fighters including Sen stepped onto the stage with plenty of space still left over that''s how enormous the stage was. Once more the city lord spoke .

    "As you all know this year''s tournament is quite special and so for the first round 1000 fighters will do battle until only 10 remain. Those 10 that survive this round will go on to face each other until there is 1 left. Afterwards, the tournament will enter its final stages where it will finish tomorrow. All this fighting deserves a special reward, that is why whoever wins this tournament will receive a magic treasure from me personally."

    Everyone in the crowd as well as the fighters Sen included was left stunned. It was known that magical treasures were among the rarest to come by. No one has ever been able to make one properly. Magic treasures were only ever found, discovered in ancient tombs and deadly ruins. To obtain one didn''t just require strength, but you also had to be extremely lucky to find one.

    With a magic treasure, you could do things in this world that others simply could not. Magic treasures were known to bend the rules of nature, most that had magic treasures had their own kingdom by now which left many wondering why the city lord would simply give one away so easily.

    If people had known before hand what the prize was, many kingdoms would have sent over powerful fighters, which made Sen find this tournament a bit fishy.

    While he thought it strange many others simply did not care. On their faces, all one could see was greed. Temptation crept up on all of them except for Sen, he was intrigued by the treasure at first, but now he was a bit hesitant. He decided if he wins and got a hold of that treasure he would inspect it throughly before he used it.

    "Now fighters are you ready."

    Everyone on stage, as well as the crowd, began to cheer loudly. Everyone drew their weapons and Sen could feel mana steadily building up around him. The air quickly filled with blood lust and many began to smile.

    Sen as well gathered his mana and he couldn''t help but grow excited. A small grin appeared on his face, he thought to himself. "Finally finally I can fight." Everyone looked towards the city lord and waited for the words  which would start the tournament. The anticipation was crawling up everyone''s spine until finally the city lord bellowed out.

    "BEGIN!!"

    End of ch 37

 Chapter 38|| Tough Opponent

    Author: Sup people  i bring u ch 39 if you like let me know and as always thx 4 reading PEACE!!

    CH 38

    "BEGIN!!"

    Immediately 3 blades sliced  a path straight for Sen''s neck, Sen, however, could easily see the blades and to him they seemed to move slow, instead of dodging them though he intercepted them directly.

    *Thwack Thwack Thwack*

    The sound of blades cutting air sounded out and to the attackers surprise each of their blades stopped within an inch of the young boys flesh. A wall of wind had intercepted the weapons and with but a thought Sen changed the direction of his wind armor and repelled the swords back.

    Before the 3 challengers could even react, Sen already appeared before them quickly throwing out 3  open palms encompassed by the wind. He easily launched the 3 off the stage only a second after the fight started, with this the battle began.

    It can be said that the 3 who attacked Sen looked down on him. They had figured that Sen was an easy target, but to their dismay Sen had hidden his strength making his aura seem as though he were only at the 2nd rank. Caught completely off guard, they were knocked off the stage before they could even realize their mistake.

    Following this, several other people jumped at Sen, they two had the same misguided judgment and Sen would take clear advantage of their misgivings.

    As blades rained down upon Sen he easily took them all head on, allowing each one to come to an immediate stop upon reaching his wind armor and like those before it each person that struck at Sen was left surprised and astonished right before Sen would blow them away.

    Sen had decided beforehand the easiest way to win the tournament was to allow enemies to strike at him and then blow them away that way he wouldn''t have to move much and waste precious stamina and for a while that''s exactly what he did, but as the number of fighters started to dwindle down to just a few hundred soon those with real talent started to shine.

    As Sen relaxedly stood on the stage taking blow after blow into his wind armor suddenly the hair on the back of his neck stood up and he felt a sense of dread. His instincts screamed out at him "DEATH!!" Sen immediately jumped back 20 feet and the instant he did a spear struck the place he had just been standing at.

    When it did, a loud explosion cracked in everyone''s ears followed by a cloud of dust and several rocks of debris quickly shot out in every direction. A piece the size of a fist zoomed passed Sen''s fast grazing it slightly drawing a small line of blood upon his right cheek.

    The power behind that blow hadn''t even hit him directly just a small piece of debris from it, but that alone had been enough to penetrate his armor of wind and draw blood. Sen felt a wave of fear wash over his body, had he not moved from that spot he would be nothing more than a bloody stain on the ground. Sen could feel his heart thumping loudly within his chest and to him it was the loudest noise at the moment.

    As the cloud of dust faded a lone silhouette could be seen walking out from within it  and with each step Sen could feel his heart rate increase ever so slightly. As the dust finally settled the figure clearly formed, it was a man clad in all white body armor. On his waist sat a thick black belt and in his hand he held a long white spear with a length easily surpassing 9 feet.

    On the spear there were symbols that looked like some type of ancient language and at the tip it glowed a faint sapphire blue, but what was most shocking about this tall muscle-bound figure was not the armor he wore nor the mighty spear he wielded. The thing that shocked Sen the most was the mans face, it was no mere man, but a beast man.

    The face looked to be panther-like, it was completely black with cat-like ears atop his head and bright yellow eyes that looked as though they could see right through you. This was the first time in Sen''s life that he had actually met a best man. In all his life he''s only ever heard of their existence. Like many elves the race of beast-men were rather reclusive, if it were rare to see a single elf in a small town then it was even more rare to see a single beast-man in an entire kingdom.

    Most of the time beast-man would never venture out of their continent for reasons unknown.

    Underneath the beast man''s feet there appeared to be a crater of at least 10 feet wide and a foot or so deep the panther like man had used that much force that he actually broke apart some of the stage and left a crater beneath him.

    "Hmm, you managed to dodge my blow even though your aura seems rather weak.

    Sen''s thoughts were sporadic, he could tell in an instant that this guy was at the 8th rank and that the panther''s physical strength far outclassed his own, he quietly cursed within his mind.    "Fuck, fuck, I almost died. Why is they''re a beast-man in this tournament and at the 8th rank as well? I actually believed those guys when they said it was impossible for someone at the 8th rank or higher to join this tournament. His strength is clearly above me and his speed seems to be close to mine as well.  Relax, relax, just breathe, his speed is quite quick, but I''m still a bit faster I just need to be careful. What good is his attack power if he can''t hit me."

    "Your awfully quiet for a human child, most kids I''ve met can''t seem to shut up, but you, you don''t even utter a single word."

    It was only now that Sen noticed that the panther had been talking to him. His brows furrowed in confusion, why was this beast talking to him so casually and in the middle of a tournament no less. Sen couldn''t help but ask.

    "Why are you so casual?"

    The panther couldn''t help but smile

    "Oh, so you do speak, but the first thing you do is ask a question. Haha, who says I''m being casual?"

    Sen grew a bit annoyed he never really understood why some people answered a question with another question. His earlier fear slipped away and he quickly uttered out.

    "I say you''re being casual, your talking during the middle of a fight. If that''s not casual then I don''t know what is."

    "Haha maybe I am, but you know what?"

    "Wha."

    Before Sen could utter the word ''what'' the panther of a man shot towards him at an incredible speed. Some of the fighters themselves couldn''t see his movements not to mention the audience. Sen was once more startled, but to him these movements were easily seen. Although the beast man''s speed was quick, with Sen''s special eyes he could easily determine the black panthers path.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    So although he was startled his body reacted quickly enough and dodged backward just a bit quicker than the panther. Once more the panther was where Sen was just at and Sen was several feet away. Many people in the audience had no clue what had just happened, but those of them that had a warrior rank of at least the 7th lvl looked on excitedly, it seemed like the fight was about to get more interesting.

    Sen''s POV

    "What the hell is up with this guy? he asks something and then attacks before receiving an answer."

    "Very good kid, it seems your rank really isn''t that low you''re just good at hiding your aura, but tell me, can you avoid this?"

    Once more the panther launched at Sen and again Sen dodged, but this time the panther man didn''t stop but started to chase. Sen could do nothing more than to dodge left, right and back. There was no time for a counter, it was  now a chase. From the audiences pov most of them couldn''t see anything at all while some that actually possessed power could see two blurs dashing across the stage in every direction.

    Many on the stage who saw this scene immediately gave up and left, there was no way they could compete with that. Each time the black panther would lunge at Sen and each time Sen would dodge out of the way. With Sen''s vision he could see that the panther had a big smile plastered on his face, the beast man was actually enjoying the chase as though it were a cat and mouse game.

    Sen couldn''t help but have a sour expression, to him this wasn''t a game. For each time he dodged, a big crater formed from the panthers attacks. Each one could easily send him to his death, Sen couldn''t help but ponder. "Should I use the bracelet? with it I can easily turn the tide and kick his ass, but at the same time if I use it then it won''t be my own abilities that won and that would defeat the purpose of me fighting. I came here to prove that I''m actually strong, but if I use it then how can I claim to be strong?"

    Sen quickly shook the idle thoughts out of his head he decided that he would definitely not use the A.F.B (Amplifying-Bracelet) to win this tournament. Only if he was definitely going to die would he use it then and afterward he would immediately withdraw from the tournament if he did indeed use it.

    Sen continued to dodge, but the more he dodged the more he noticed something odd. The panther seemed to be getting closer and closer with each attack and the playful smile that was once there was replaced with a nasty sneer. It seems that the panther grew tired of the game and decided to get serious, but each time it tried to land a blow Sen would miraculously dodge out of the way.

    After dodging attack after attack for almost 15 minutes, the panthers face was quite nasty to behold. Anyone would get  frustrated if they kept missing again and again. After missing several more times the panther''s face slowly started to twist and contort into an ugly manner before appearing quite fiendish, after one more miss the panther suddenly stopped, Sen as well stopped about 30 or so feet away from him.

    "WHY DO YOU KEEP RUNNING FROM ME!!"

    Sen couldn''t help but give a faint smile the panther was so casual and calm earlier and now that he couldn''t kill Sen he was getting pissed.

    "Because you keep chasing me."

    A few people that were still around couldn''t help but chuckle out loud while overhearing this. Although it was a tournament, some couldn''t help but be distracted by Sen and the beast man and so when their attention wasn''t focused on an opponent some of the stronger ones would look towards Sen and the panther and hearing Sens answer some of them couldn''t help but laugh a little. It really was a bit comical someone so strong couldn''t finish a kid and especially since they all thought Sen''s rank was at the 2nd lvl.

    Hearing Sen''s answer, as well as the people around him, laugh the panther grew infuriated, he bellowed out a roar that was as loud as thunder.

    *ROOOOOOAR!*

    Instantly the entire arena was filled with silence, all the fighters on stage, the nobles and the rich, as well as the 10''s of thousands of audience members, not a one made a peep and all focus was now on this beast man. He infused mana in his voice and yelled out.

    "IT''S LIKE THAT HUH, YOU FUCKING HUMANS LAUGHING, ALWAYS LAUGHING. WELL, NOW I WILL DO THE LAUGHING, HAHAHA, TIME TO SHOW YOU ALL MY REAL STRENGTH!!"

    Now that everyone was focused on the panther everyone in the audience began to laugh as well. At first they were startled, but knowing how upset the panther became over nothing they couldn''t help but laugh and mock him. Hearing more laughter, the panther simply stood there silently with a somber expression. He took his White spear and spun it around a few times and then he chanted a few words quietly under his breath.

    As he did, the ancient words on  his spear began to glow brighter and brighter. They glowed a bright blue, soon the words and symbols could hardly be seen because of the brightness of their glow. After a few more seconds, it was now very painful to look at the spear that''s how blinding the light got.

    Many people in the stands began to panic, some tried to run away, but that only caused accidents. Not being able to fully see where you were going, of course, they started to trip over one another and fear began to seep into them. Others covered their eyes, but the light still shone in and hurt them people in the stands were now screaming from the pain and then with a flash the sun like spear the blinding light from it just stopped and with it darkness came.

    Clouds blocked out the sun and in the center of the stage where the panther stood, in his hands the tip of the spear emitted a small ball of rotating lightning because of the way he held the spear he looked as though he were a war god once more the panther infused mana into his voice.

    *ROOOOAAARRRRR!!!*

    "ALL OF YOU, DIEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!"

    End of ch 38

    IF U ENJOY PLZ DONATE IT REALLY HELPS ME THX FOR READING BYE

 Chapter 39|| Clash in the Arena

    Last time on Dragon Ball Z~~~~~~~~~~~

    Author: what up guys its been a minute huh how ya been you look perty did you cut ur hair anyway enough about you check this chapter out and as always rate and comment PEACE!!

    p.s looking for some art now my price is zero but thats because im poor i dont think my storys that big yet but i do love artwork so if anyone is interested in donating a cover art that would truly be appreciated not only by me but by the many readers who follow this anyway though enjoy the ch

    CH 39

    "Die!!

    The panther-like beast man roared out and then charged forth once again directly towards Sen, but the speed was nothing like before. Like a meteor racing across the sky, Sen had to immediately use the APB on his wrist to just barely dodge  the blow. In doing so, a huge crater was opened up where the panther landed. Sen couldn''t help but inhale a few cold breaths of air. Large beads of sweat formed upon his forehead and his heart felt as though it were in a vise of terror,once again he nearly died.

    "Still trying to run I see. You Fucking human trash, let''s see you run from this."

    The beast man pointed his spear straight at Sen and with a flash of light 3 bolts of lightning snaked their way at Sen. The small boy was quick but faster than lightning he was not. 1 bolt immediately clashed against his wind armor, but the power of the wind and the power of electricity can not be compared. The first bolt, as well as his armor, exploded with a resounding *BANG* throwing Sen back 30 feet.

    Sen just barely managed to land on his feet before the other  2 bolts struck him directly in the chest, each one drilling its way into the depths of his flesh. Tearing  and lacerating their way throughout his body causing such damage that Sen immediately vomited out 2 mouth fulls of blood. Even though one of his elements was lightning, the power of the beast mans lightning far surpassed Sens  own causing Sen to be injured from just taking 2 bolts.

    Sen collapsed to his knees and barely stayed conscious, it was only his willpower keeping him awake. He quickly used his healing to mend his body, the pain of which was far worse then the lightning itself, but Sen could only bear it. As his flesh and tissue began to regenerate the beast man immediately saw this and once more unleashed a bolt of lightning at Sen.

    "DIE!!"

    As the lightning approached, time seemed to slow to a crawl before Sen''s eyes. He saw destruction and chaos arch its way towards him and in the recesses of his mind his thoughts screamed at him to avoid, but he couldn''t. The bolt of lightning was simply too fast, he could only sit and wait for his impending doom, but just as the bolt was about to send him to his grave a shadow appeared before him. Quicker then the arch of lightning itself this shadow reached out with open arms and with a furious roar that seemed to split the heavens the shadow screamed out.

    "OPEN!!"

    Right before the lightning could strike and before everyone else''s eyes a light of green and silver tore a hole in space and opened a portal to who knows where. Like a flash the lightning shot in and in another instant like none of it ever happened the portal closed in a wisp of green and silver particles as if it were smoke and vanished into thin air. The lightning was gone.

    "Sen are you ok? "

    "Teacher?"

    The shadow was none other than Ryyla, she was enjoying Sen''s display earlier, but as soon as the panther struck out with lightning she knew something was wrong. From the stands, she could feel that this panther had no elemental affinity, but as soon as he chanted and his spear glowed brightly all of the sudden he wielded lightning. Not only did he use lightning but his rank rose immediately to the 10th lvl. Where he got such a magical item left her with nothing but questions but seeing Sen in danger she rushed into action.

    Ryyla jumped in as quick as she could, but it was almost too late. For the first time in thousands of years, she felt a fear as well as a blind fury which reached an apex of emotion. She saw herself that Sen nearly died and it hurt her deeply. Even though she had only known him for 10 years she had a connection to him, one that she''s never felt with anyone else in her entire life and the fear of losing him brought on many complex emotions, but the emotion that she clearly felt the most, was pure unadulterated rage.

    Rage, for this beast man that nearly tore away what she desired the most and Rage for almost taking away someone that she loved. She had already  come to a decision within her mind. That no matter what she would most definitely kill this panther beast.

    "Sen, I need you to retreat a distance away while I handle this situation. This guy is going to put up a fight and if you''re here you''ll only be in the way."

    Sen had no words to speak, he knew Ryyla was absolutely right and although once more he felt bitter about his own incompetence and weakness he could only nod and leap several hundred feet back. He quickly rose into the air where he would floated so that he could watch from above. At the same time, everyone was still stunned including the panther. He hadn''t expected that there would be someone at the 10th lvl who would appear from nowhere and disperse his attack.

    He could see now that this woman would interfere with his original goal and therefore she would have to be eliminated now. Without saying anything, the panther leaped at Ryyla bearing his mighty spear. Immediately he began unleashing torrents of lightning strikes from the tip of his spear directly at Ryyla and while Ryyla had an easy time at dodging the attacks, each time she did many innocent people behind her would be charred black from the attacks and die. So instead she opted to open a portal in front of each bolt, but in doing so she was quickly eating up her own magic.

    At the exact same time the city lord was sounding off orders left and right. While many people in the crowds were in a state of pure panic they were running all around screaming as though they were chickens with their heads cut off. Many people were pushing and shoving causing people to fall and be trampled as well as many of the exits to become congested and clogged with people.

    "Quick quick, get the people to safety."

    "My lord  we have to get you out first. We''ll worry for the people after."

    "NO!! my citizens, quickly save them first. I will be fine."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    A bit of panic was in the guards voice he could only stress to his lord.

    "But my lord your safety must be guaranteed. Please, quickly come with me out of here."

    Hearing his order be ignored as well as seeing many of his people die from the panthers wild attacks he angrily yelled at his subordinates.

    "No, see to them or I will hold each and every one of you responsible. This is my official order as city lord save them, save my people."

    Many of the guards had looks of unwillingness, they knew how kind and benevolent their lord was, but he had given an official order, so while many wanted to see to his well-being they could only obey. So with his order all of the guards sprung into action immediately and the people were quickly evacuated.

    The city lord seeing his people being saved returned to a calm demeanor and sighed a small breath of relief. He quickly pulled out a transmitter and sent a message, afterward he leapt from the top of the stands and landed like a boulder onto the ground. The rock cracked beneath his feet forming a small crater and the noise of his landing temporarily distracted the twos fight. The lord looked at Ryyla and in a sincere tone said.

    "You must hang on for a little while, help will come."

    A bit confused by the old man the two continued their brawl. The city lord in a whispered tone said thank you and with a bit of magic he quickly melded into the ground vanishing into the land itself and quickly reappearing from the ground outside of the arena, he ordered his guards once again .

    "Quickly surround the arena, start treating the injured and quickly rescue anyone else in need."

    One of the guards quickly ran up and asked with a desperate tone.

    "My lord should we attack?"

    The city lord shook his head.

    "You would only be pointlessly throwing away your lives. All we can do is treat the injured and wait."

    "My lord, wait for what?"

    The city lord looked at his subordinate and with a serious tone he only said one word.

    "Brawn."

    Hearing this word the guards recognized it immediately and a look of worship filled their gazes. While some of the guards eyes were set ablaze with admiration others could only swallow with a hard gulp. They could all only wait for the one called Brawn.

    Back inside the Battle arena a clash of titans was unfolding. The arena lit up with flashes of light and claps of imposing thunder. Now only 2 beings were within the arena, one beast-man, and 1 half-breed elf and up in the sky above floated 1 small  10-year-old boy. The boy could only watch as the 2 clashed again and again. He wanted so badly to interfere, but he knew if he did he would not only be placing himself in danger, but his teacher as well were she to become distracted due to his presence.

    So observe he did. The panther was now at the 10th rank and his speed was like a meteor, but Ryyla was at the 10th lvl as well and she had the element of the wind. So although the panther was fast his movements compared to hers actually seemed quite slow. The fight would already have been over if not for that white spear which he possessed. Bolt after bolt arched out from the tip of his spear snaking its way at Ryyla.

    Before she had to open up portals to take the lightning so as to avoid casualties, but since there were no more innocent people around she could simply dodge them. In doing so, she could conserve her mana. Each time the panther would unleash a bolt of lightning he would immediately leap at Ryyla causing craters beneath his feet to appear.

    If it was said that Ryyla was fast because she had a wind element then the panther was fast due to pure strength alone add that to him being a warrior and now using lightning like he were a mage, Ryyla couldn''t help but ponder if Sen would be this strong when he became an adult. Because he to had the possibility of conquering strength as well as magic.

    "Hold still."

    The panther roared snapping Ryyla out of her pondering, but still she felt little danger of being beaten. She threw out a quick punch with infused wind pushing the panther back several feet but this panther was persistent each time she would knock him back he would immediately regain his bearings and launch a bolt or two of lightning at her followed by a quick pounce.

    Because of this persistence the fight seemed to be at a bit of a stalemate between the two. Ryyla leaped backward once more this time as she did she threw 3 consecutive wind blades at the panther. Each one intending to separate his body in half, but to her surprise the panther didn''t even try to dodge but instead took each one head on. As the first blade struck against the panthers armor the panthers steel plated chest armor immediately was sliced apart falling off of him.

    As he still just stood there  the second and third wind blades struck him directly in the upper chest and lower abdomen, but to her and Sen''s shock only 2 loud thuds were heard. As they struck the panthers body not only did her strike cause no damage, but her strike that easily cut through steel as if it were butter didn''t even ruffle any of the panthers black fur. The panther released a loud laugh filled with mockery.

    "HAHAHA! Was that it? was that  the extent of your power? hehehe, let me show you power ."

    The panther spun his spear and infused a bit of his mana into it and with a shout his spear tip shined brighter and brighter until it once more reached a near blinding lvl.

    "DRAGON STRIKE!!

    *KABOOM*

    With the beast man''s shout, the bolt which came out was multitudes bigger and more powerful. Its circumference was nearly as thick as a horse''s body and its power was easily 10 times stronger. Having no time to properly dodge from this sudden attack Ryyla activated her own APB and quickly opened a portal in front of her, but to her shock the portal was not wide enough and although most of the lightning went into the portal at least 10% escaped past both of her sides burning her under her arms and scorching her sides as well. Tearing 2 huge man sized fissures in the arena behind her leaving clear gaps that could be seen from the outside in. She quickly realized her mistake in underestimating him and not going all out sooner, but the damage had already been done.

    End of ch 39

    If you enjoy my work plz donate it really helps me and I truly do appreciate it PEACE!!

 Chapter 40|| Elemental Duel-Wielder

    Author: yo my ppl wut up things are getting exciting for you i hope anyway here is ch 40 hope you enjoy as always dont forget to rate and comment thx for reading PEACE!!

    CH 40

    "Teacher!!"

    "Damn it, that really hurt."

    Ryyla''s face contorted with pain both her sides and arms were burnt quite severely and emitted the smell of burnt flesh. She quickly jumped into the sky and floated well above the beast man  and began to heal herself up immediately.

    "Get your ass down here now."

    The panther roared at Ryyla commanding her to descend, clearly throwing a tantrum.

    "Teacher are you ok?"

    Ryyla gave a painful smile and nodded slightly.

    "Hehe just a little toasty is all, I''ll be fine in a sec ."

    A faint bluish purple light quickly encompassed Ryyla''s arms as well as her sides and within merely a few seconds she was completely healed. Seeing this, Sen breathed a sigh of relief, but down below the panther grew even more infuriated.

    "No, come down here so that I can kill you, you stupid bitch."

    Ryyla''s face turned solemn she glanced at Sen and then her face relaxed and a slight grin formed upon her lips. In a hushed tone, she looked at Sen and said.

    "Sen, watch this."

    Confused, Sen looked worriedly at Ryyla, but knowing his teacher he had the utmost faith in her. The confidence she protruded left him feeling that she was about to do something amazing, so with focused eyes he stared back at her charming figure as she slowly Descended back down to the arena.

    As she lowered herself gently onto the stage she was like a graceful bird. As her right foot stood in front of her left toes pointed forward she looked straight ahead at the panther and with fierce determination she yelled out to the beast.

    "Today you have committed a grave mistake, you have killed innocents and you have injured many more. This can all be said as tragic, but your worst offense of all was your attempt at my precious students life. I have underestimated you and for that I was mistaken."

    Ryyla looked even colder at the beast and in a deeper voice she bellowed out a sentence that sent a shiver straight down Sen''s spine.

    "But you as well have underestimated me and for that it shall be the last mistake you ever make in this world again."

    The beast man could only look on at Ryyla and laugh at her words as though they were trash. He had already injured her quite easily and with the spear in his hands he could continuously fire lightning for days before running out of power. Even if she could dodge for a while could she dodge for days, he thought to himself. Even if she could he still had a trump card up his sleeve.

    The panther licked his lips, at first he wanted to get rid of Ryyla quickly so that he could finish the plan, but after a few exchanges with her he felt a wild thrill deep in his heart. One that could only be found through battle. He knew that no matter what he would win so why not prolong the fight just a bit more so that he could enjoy this feeling longer.

    On the opposite side, Ryyla watched as the beast man laughed and licked his lips, but to her none of it mattered for she was about to unleash her strongest magic yet. She quietly ignored the panthers throaty laugh and concentrated deeply. She spread her arms wide and clenched both of her fists tightly. As she did she began to breath in through her nose and out of her mouth.

    While doing so the surrounding wind seemed to flood into her nostrils making a loud swish noise. The wind kicked up all around as it flooded in her direction. Witnessing this strange scene, Sen was left even more confused by this, but at the same time the panthers  laughing came to an abrupt halt. He focused on her breathing, he could feel the mana being drawn to Ryyla.

    It seemed like he recognized what she was doing and so he quickly took a battle stance. One last inhale from Ryyla and the wind stopped, none of it could be felt nor heard, at the same time the sky grew dark. Not just the sky, but all around the stage it seemed that a lot of light was just gone, replaced with darkness. As Ryyla exhaled her breath a golden white light left her mouth as well and the light in the sky as well as the surrounding vicinity quickly returned. The beast man''s face visually turned paler as he roared out.

    "You!!, you''re a...."

    Ryyla calmly smiled and said.

    "Yes, I''m an elemental duel wielder. As I said before, you''ve made your last mistake."

    "Shit, damn you."

    "Kukuku."

    Ryyla''s fist that were spread wide both started to gather torrents of wind. The wind quickly began orbiting her hands like whirlpools of death and at the same time golden light encircled her hands as well. At this point, both elements were condensing down until the wind and light formed into one making her fist appear as if there were golden gauntlets overlaying them. All of this happened in under a second giving the Panther no time to react to it, Ryyla couldn''t help but smirk.

    "Whats the matter pussy cat afraid of true power, kukuku, come."

    Beckoning the panther to make a move she mocked him a bit, but the panther as if in a daze seemed as though he were genuinely afraid.

    "Not coming I see, fine, Ill come to you then."

    Like a hurricane, Ryyla raced at the panther holding nothing back, arriving in front of him almost instantly. Seeing this the panther had no time to react all he could do was through his arms up to block, but just as Ryyla was going to impact, she disappeared before him. The panther looked astonished as though he had seen an illusion, but just as he had this thought he felt her at his back, he swung his spear behind him and faced her.

    Ryyla quickly ducked down out of the way as she came down she twisted her hips slightly and like a spring she pivoted her feet and lunged up with all her might swinging her left  golden gauntlet aiming straight for his chin.

    *BANG*

    As though both parties were made of steel a metallic clank rang out.

    The beast man just barely intercepted her fist with his spear, but it being directly beneath his jaw, his spear ended up hitting him in the face instead. Immediately his huge body was sent flying straight up as though he were a sheet of paper. Ryyla jumped up after him, but he struck out with his spear unleashing that same powerful blast of lightning as before.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Having no time to dodge she instead struck out with both of her gauntlet covered fist and once more a  resounding *BANG* echoed forth causing a huge explosion. Upon contact, the explosion pushed both the panther and Ryyla back. The surrounding stage as well as a few of the corpses left from the panthers earlier wild attacks were immediately encompassed by this blast, instantly reducing them to ash.

    Sen as well, although not very close was pushed back several hundred feet. Outside the arena, the people in the city were all panicking, none knew what type of attacks could cause such destructiveness and none dared to approach in fear of death.

    Back inside, although Ryyla was forced back she was only pushed a few feet back and she landed gracefully on the ground once more as though she were a delicate bird. On the opposite end, the panther was forced back nearly thirty feet and he landed extremely hard on his back, but he quickly recovered and got up. As the dust settled Ryyla looked at the panther and laughed.

    "Kukuku, how does it taste?"

    Confused by her remarks the panther rebutted angrily.

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Ryyla said no more, she simply motioned to her face, she wiped her mouth as though there was something there. Seeing this action, the panther rubbed at his mouth and from the corner  he could feel something wet. He looked at his palm and to his shock his hand was covered in red. It was then that he tasted a slightly salty, slightly sweet liquid in his mouth.

    He wiped his mouth and then spit the remainder onto the ground. It was as clear as day, it was his blood. Although he didn''t take the full force of her blow it still caused such damage. With his tongue, he felt inside his mouth,  several of his teeth were missing. on his face complex emotions danced around, he was furious and at the same time disgusted how could he of the powerful beast race spill such blood to a mere elf.

    Just like elves and dragons the beast men race could be extremely prideful. Although not as much as the other two, still they would never stand to be looked down upon and ever since the disappearance of dragons what race could match them in strength. Yes, this was also another reason beast men hardly left their lands. They felt being amongst other races were detrimental to their pride and that was something they could not put up with.

    The best man was trembling with rage. In all his life, there was only one other that forced him to bleed. Since then, he swore to himself never again would he receive such humiliation. He decided now is the time he would use his trump card. He gnashed his teeth violently at the thought of using it for a mere elf, but he had to admit if he didn''t use his trump card he would lose. Thinking to this point his fury was at the edge, so he raised his spear high into the sky and he shouted out.

    "COME!!"

    Ryyla thought he meant her, feeling a bit angered she decided to kill him now before he does anything else unexpected. She quickly rushed at him appearing before him almost instantly.She started striking out with her fist like a hurricane, she thought she had won, but before her fist landed she heard a cry filled with urgency.

    "Teacher dodge!!"

    Hearing this voice, she recognized it immediately and knew it was Sen. Trusting him she did just that and leaped back several feet. As she did, a flash of light as bright as the sun lit up the sky and a violent bolt of lightning bigger than either had ever seen struck down directly atop the panthers head. Seeing this Ryyla was a bit horrified, she knew the power of that lightning, it felt several times stronger than the previous ones.

    A bead of cold sweat slid down her forehead, she felt as though if that bolt truly did strike her then her life was as good as forfeit. But then why did the panther do such a strange action. This left both Ryyla and Sen completely dumbfounded. As the strike came to an abrupt end the smoke finally cleared and the panther was gone.

    Where he stood a 20-foot wide hole was there instead. The two looked within and the air was filled with silence. As they peered into the depths of the hole neither one could see the bottom. Ryyla kicked a nearby stone in and the 2 quietly listened. They both waited and waited, several seconds went by, but neither one heard anything. Just exactly how deep did the hole extend the 2 wondered.

    Finally after 10 whole seconds, with mana concentrated in their ears they both heard a small.  *thud*

    The two looked at each other and Sen finally asked.

    "Teacher, do you think he''s actually dead? I mean that strike was so powerful and that lightning was very peculiar, could he have survived?"

    Ryyla gently shook her head.

    "I''m not to sure either, but what I do know..."

    "RRRRRROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!"

    Just then a roar came from within the hole, it was so loud that the two both covered their ears in pain and at the same time both of their eardrums exploded. Not just them but the thousands who were closest to the arena had their eardrums explode as well. The roar seemed as though the heavens would split and space would tear open.

    The two jumped into the sky and took flight, distancing themselves as fast as they could from the hole while healing their ears at the same time. A look of shock appeared on both of their faces. Just then a shadow leapt out of the hole and landed on the remnants of the stage,  the panther was not yet dead.

    Seeing this Ryyla couldn''t help but pout and  kick her feet in the air, she yelled at the panther.

    "Damn you!! just when I go and do something cool you try to copy me, not fair, not fair, not fair."

    Clearly she was upset.

    End of ch 40

    If you can plz donate it really helps me and it deffinitely gets chapters out quicker if i dont have to work an extra shift but instead stay home and write a ch just sayn

 Chapter 41|| Dradens blood activate

    Yo ppl u been well me not so much but hey im here now and its time to start writing again hope you guys enjoy this ch PEACE!!

    Chapter 41|| Draden''s blood activate

    Ryyla stomped and shouted cursing at the panther while at the same time puffing her cheeks in a rage.

    Could a magic treasure be so powerful, Sen thought to himself.

    The panther stood off to the side motionless while smoke continuously wafted off of his body as though he were a blazing fire that had just been doused  with water. His once black fur gave off a metallic sheen and looked to be harder than diamond. His body was now at least 3 feet taller and bulged with rippling muscles and the once white spear now appeared as black as the night with many visible small cracks running up and down the length of it. It too grew in a size matching the panthers body type exactly.

    The tip which once emitted a blue glow now shone with a dark  reddish hue. The panther no longer spoke, he looked sinisterly toward the elf and the boy and a maddening glint appeared within his eyes. With a leap, he vanished right before their eyes and instantly reappeared in front of ryyla causing a small trace of shock to fill her face.

    Before she could even react a fist with the weight of a mountain crashed into the middle of her face, sending her rocketing into the sky knocking her several miles away into a nearby mountain. With the impact,  a nearby forest was flattened. Trees splintered from the top down to their base. Many were either uprooted or cracked, bent and twisted a full 180 degrees.

    Nearby rocks and boulders were completely shattered causing plumes of dust and debris to blanket down onto nearby villages, causing massive destruction and death. Rivers churned violently sending pulsing waves onto the land drying them up to their very core and the very mountain  collapsed in on itself sending a quake and tremor throughout the ground.

    Everyone in the city could clearly feel it and even though Sen was floating in the air and couldn''t feel it directly he could easily see some nearby buildings shaking violently  or collapsing. Witnessing this, he couldn''t help but have a face full of bewilderment and fear, never before has he seen such utter chaos, never before has he felt such power.

    His entire body began to shake and a cold sweat quickly pooled down his back and face. Every hair on his body stood vertically and his body felt the pressure emanating off of the panther, almost like a boulder atop his chest he felt as though he were being crushed from it causing his breathing to quicken a pace, but even breathing became quite difficult for him like all of the air was starting to disappear. Panic was starting to set in and he knew it. He wanted to escape, fly away as fast as his body could take him, but the events had left him paralyzed.

    He couldn''t help but notice his body descending to the ground, he struggled to maintain flight, but the pressure the panther emitted was just too overwhelming. It was as if the magic surrounding sen was cut off from him by some unknown invisible force until finally with terror both of his feet touched the ground, he flew no more. Panicked, sen couldn''t help but curse himself.

    "Dammit, dammit, why me? why can''t I fly?"

    The panther turned and looked at Sen with pure disdain. The distance between the 2 was no more than 20 steps and with a demeanor of complete dominance the panther began to walk leisurely towards sen. Each step the panther took cracked open the ground causing small fissures and cracks to split open, sounding as if someone was constantly pouring an endless supply of rocks and rubble on top of other more rocks.

    Sen could only watch with a pale expression while the panther got closer and closer until finally with one last step the panther stood directly in front of him. Looking up, sen couldn''t help but see the panther  staring directly into his eyes with that same maddening glint he looked at ryyla with right before he killed her.

    Like a giant looking at an ant right before it would crush it, this was the look the panther gave off. The panther said nothing and sen couldn''t say anything right now even if he wanted to. The panther slowly rose the spear high above sen''s head  preparing for one strike to end him. Sen cursed furiously within his mind "Damn, damn, to die like this. To die in this way, I haven''t even done anything yet. Fuck, is this how my life ends, fuck, fuck, fuck."

    The panther gripped his spear tightly and with one clean stroke he swung down once more with the force of a mountain. Sen quickly shut his eyes and waited for his demise. He could feel the wind from the strike before the blade even reached him and with it death followed immediately after.

    The end

    Or so he thought, but that''s just it, he continued to think. How could he be dead if he could still have thoughts, but maybe he did die and now he was simply a spirit or a ghost that still retained his memory. If so, then why could he still feel the wind from the strike. It was then that sen noticed that the wind did not come from above him, but instead from directly behind. Right on his back was a gale of ferocious wind. "Did, did my magic save me? did I unconsciously use wind magic and block the blow?"

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    This was when sen felt the ground beneath his feet give way and split causing a small crater to form under him. Shocked he quickly opened his eyes to see something absolutely unbelievable. The blade from the spear was literally 2 inches above his head, seeing this he cried out.

    "STOP!!"

    But the funny thing is the blade was stopped, it had been stopped, it was then that he heard it.

    "KUKUKU."

    It was unreal, he clearly heard his teachers voice his brain was having difficulty registering what was happening. He then looked at the panthers face and a clear sign of struggling appeared on him. He was gripping the spear and pushing down with an extreme amount of force, but the blade simply wasn''t moving. Sen finally looked at the spear once more and at the blade that should have cut his life out of existence and at the end of it, attached at the tip, was a beautiful slender palm caressing it as though it were a flower.

    To sen, this was the most beautiful hand he had ever seen in his entire life. He looked behind him to see ryyla, she was holding the blade with one hand. On her face appeared a huge smile, she was grinning from ear to ear. She was ryyla, but at the same time she was different. Her eyes  which once shone  a sapphire blue, her most beautiful feature  were now  as black as onyx.

    So dark, as if the world would be swallowed by them. Sen looked into them and could only shutter. Her hair as well was covered in a deep blackness as though she had dyed it with the night sky. She was ryyla, but the aura she emitted was completely different from before. If before it was bright but tough, then now it would only be considered consuming and demonic very oppressive in nature. Sen finally realized that the wind he felt from before was not the winds of death from a strike, but the wind of protection from ryyla. How fast did she have to move to stop this blow? Sen couldn''t even begin to fathom it.

    Still in a bit of a daze he suddenly heard a loud shout.

    "Sen! didn''t you hear me?"

    It was now that he recognized his teacher was trying to say something, he simply uttered back.

    "What?"

    He looked at his teacher as though she were a guardian angel, but then she said.

    "Get the fuck out of the way!"

    The panther now used 2 hands and the blade finally sunk down closer to sen''s face. Ryyla seeing this quickly grab sen by his cloak and tossed him directly out of the arena, being thrown out rather quickly the pressure the 2 gave off no longer affected him and once more he flew up high into the sky. Distancing himself several hundred feet away he filled his eyes with a bit of mana, he concentrated so he could still see clearly as the two once more begin to fight it out.

    The panther roared.

    "You how are you still aliv..."

    But before the panther could even finish his sentence, ryyla took her free hand, light and wind condensed on it almost instantly and once more a mighty gauntlet was formed on her fist and with one quick blow to his chest the panther was now sent flying high into the sky.

    While still ascending ryyla instantly caught up and with a quick uppercut the panther was thrown even higher toward the clouds. Just before his body went through a cloud ryyla was already above the cloud winding up her fist. She gathered her two gauntlet-covered fists above her head and right at this moment sent them crashing down upon the panther.

    *Boom*

    The impact could easily be heard for miles around as her fist collided with his skull. Like a bolt of lightning, the panthers body descended at a speed unmatched. Once more a loud crack and boom were heard in a radius of several miles another crater formed under the panther causing the city wall that he crashed into to crumble beneath him, burying him alive.

    Once more  the ground shook with tremors as building after building collapsed. The screams of thousands were heard throughout the city. The people literally thought the world was ending they thought the apocalypse had finally come and panic and chaos erupted all throughout the city. Sen couldn''t help but think.

    "What is this power? how has teacher become so strong?"

    Ryyla quickly descended next to the collapsed city wall looking to see whether the panther was alive or dead. The ground started to rumble and the figure of the panther quickly emerged from beneath the rubble. On his body, not even a scratch was seen. The panther looked at ryyla with a fierce expression and shouted so loud that everyone in the city could hear.

    "With my spear I am invincible, you can not defeat me no matter how strong you become little elf."

    Once more he rushed at ryyla and the two quickly exchanged blow after blow. Each fist, kick, strike that landed sent the other crashing through the city, it seem as if a war zone broke out with no end in sight. Sen continued to watch and although his teacher was clearly stronger her blows seemed to do no damage against the panther.

    On the other hand, although the panther almost never landed a hit on ryyla when he did it clearly did something. The panthers boast about being invincible seemed to be true, how else could this whole situation be explained? Sen observed closely pouring his focus and concentrating everything he had on the panther and his spear.

    "There must be something, some type of weakness or defect. I have to find it before teacher runs out of strength."

    Although he didn''t know where this new found strength his teacher exuded came from it was obvious she couldn''t keep it up forever. So he continued to observe from a distance watching carefully at every action, every movement, from the smallest to the biggest he observed everything clearly. He watched as his teacher struck the panther and how the panther didn''t even defend and then how the panther would counter. Everything the panther did seem to be wild and unfocused while his teachers seemed to be direct and precise.

    "Why is this panther so strong? Right after he used his spear to summon the lightning all the sudden this major change happened, wait a minute, could it be."

    Sen concentrated mana into his voice strengthing the sound by many times he controlled the wind and spoke  directly into ryyla''s ear. Although they were several 100 feet away from each other she and she alone heard him clearly as though he were standing next to her.

    "Teacher, I want to try something. Get him into the open and back away."

    Ryyla as well spoke to sen with the same method.

    "What is it you plan on doing? I''m using everything I''ve got right now and he doesn''t even seemed to be phased, what can you do?"

    "Teacher, I don''t know for sure, but I have a theory. Will you let me try? I think if this works we can beat him."

    Ryyla was silent for but a moment she easily saw the destruction that she and the panther have caused all the lives that she and the panther have extinguished she spoke back.

    "What''s the plan?"

    End of ch 41

 Chapter 42|| Finish it!

    Author: hello my ppl whats good in your neighborhood i feel as though this ch needs you to read it or else it will be offended ok ok enough with the corny plz enjoy the story and as always PEACE!!

    and for those wondering why i dont release sooner well the simple answer is work n shit have to pick up extra shifts bring home the bacon pay the bills and all that so if you really want them sooner i can only be honest and say DONATE!! that allows me to sit at home and work on these little gems instead of building homes so anyway enjoy the ch

    Ch 42 Finish it!

    Sen quickly laid out his plan to ryyla and although she understood she wasn''t quite convinced.

    "Sen how does this stop the panther? even if he''s hit how does that defeat him?"

    "I''m not for sure it will work either, but the words he said before, his magic spear and the lightning, I feel they''re all connected. We need to at least try something before he turns this place  into nothing but rubble."

    Ryyla still in mid fight with the panther was now on the defensive dodging each of his moves left right back, but each time she did the panther seemed to cause more destruction through the city. It seemed if she didn''t let him hit her then he would just harm everyone else, so she gnashed her teeth and jumped in between his attacks taken the brunt of the damage, she quickly whispered back.

    "Sen, how sure are you?"

    Sen paused for but a moment.

    "30%"

    *sigh*

    "How long do you need?"

    "Give me just a seconds at the most 10 after that ill naturally attract his attention and he will come to me, then I think we have a shot."

    "Why would he come to you?"

    "Easy, this guys has too much of an ego to ignore me, you saw how he was in the arena."

    "Ok tell me when your ready and  ill try to aim this guy in your direction."

    "Thanks, teacher."

    And so the fight continued. Ryyla tried her best to hit him into the air while at the same time the panther poured out lightning like an endless river. Ryyla opened a few portals swallowing as much as the lightning as she could, but some of  the portals weren''t big enough and still some lightning forked out striking people and buildings left and right.

    Soon the smell of burnt corpses and fresh blood filled the city and no one seemed to be safe. Meanwhile, up in the sky above sen, dark clouds quickly started to circle above him, lightning was being shaped within. Soon continues cracks of thunder were heard everywhere as the sky began to dance with snakes of light. The panther immediately took notice of this.

    "Who else dares summon lightning around me?"

    It was then that he found the source floating in the sky, he easily recognized the figure  as sen.

    "That fucking human child again, no one uses lightning but me."

    The panthers focus left ryyla and directed at sen. The panther leaped directly at him and although they were hundreds of feet apart the panther appeared in front of sen almost instantly, but ryyla had noticed this long ago and just as the panther arrived ryyla was already waiting at his back,  sen shouted out.

    "Teacher now."

    With quickness, ryyla gripped the panther from behind putting him in a choke hold. Because the panther couldn''t fly and his strength was weaker than ryyla''s he could only struggle while in her grasp,  and although he possessed the strength of a mountain in her arms with her ability activated he was but a child. She held him firmly while he scratched and bit into her arm tearing a bit of flesh out, sen knew he didn''t have much time.

    "Teacher open it."

    With understanding ryyla quickly opened a portal  above the panther and within it came a bolt of lightning, but not just any lightning it was the panthers. It quickly shot down and struck the two together. Ryyla clenched her teeth biting down trying to  endure the strike while the panther just laughed.

    "This was it? this was what you two were planning. You fool release me."

    The thick black belt that was on the panthers waist quickly unwrapped itself and struck ryyla in the side of the head throwing her off into the city down below. It turned out that the black belt wrapped around the panther the whole time was not a belt at all but instead was his tail. After throwing ryyla off he quickly turned to sen wanting to finish him but no longer having the momentum from his jump and due to the fact that sen was flying, the panther quickly fell back to the ground.

    Wanting to leap back up immediately, the panther noticed that sen started to ascend higher easily escaping out of his reach. The panthers face distorted in fury. He summoned strike after strike to destroy sen, but sen being so far away and flying so fast in the sky, the panther could only miss. Meanwhile, sen was worried about his teacher so he  whispered to her frantically.

    "Teacher! teacher! can you hear me!!?...... are you ok!!!!?"

    But there was no reply. Once more sen whispered to ryyla.

    "Teacher! answer me, are you hurt? teacher!"

    But once again there was no response. Sen couldn''t bear it any longer, he infused more mana and projected his voice covering the entire city and in a booming shout that was equal to an explosion he roared.

    "RYYLA!!!!!"

    His shout blanketed the city and for a moment the world seem silent before once again the sound of panicked screams filled the city. Sen''s heart sunk every second felt like an hour and his thoughts ran wild with dread until finally, in a faint voice.

    "Sen no need to yell hehe."

    Sen whispered once more.

    "Teacher are you hurt?"

    "Kuku, of course I''m hurt, that damn lightning stings quite a bit."

    "Is it serious?"

    Ryyla paused for a moment.

    "Of course it''s not serious, who do you think I am some kind of a wimp a pushover. I just, I just need a moment, tell me, what is the panther doing?"

    "He''s in a rage he keeps trying to hit me with lightning but in the sky I''m too quick currently he can do nothing to me."

    "Good, that''s good, tell me sen did your plan work ?"

    "Yes, it went exactly as I hoped he didn''t notice when the lightning struck that my lightning was attached to his and he accepted it without a fight."

    During that exchange in the sky, sen had gathered his own lightning and at the moment when ryyla released the panthers lightning from her portal sen unleashed his striking the panther at the same moment.

    "So he took your lightning but he wasn''t damaged in the slightest so where does that leave us?"

    "Teacher his spear."

    Ryyla looked at sen questioningly.

    "What about it?"

    "I believe without the spear he will once more become vulnerable. It seems to me that the panther doesn''t have the element of lightning but instead draws it from that spear, so I believe if we take his spear from him then lightning should actually affect him ."

    "But how can we remove the spear? you''ve seen how he is, wild and uncontrolled"

    "Teacher, I need you to once more lock him up for a few seconds and just loosen his grip. If you can loosen his grip I can use my eyes and possibly snatch away his spear. At that point, once more we will do what we did last time except this time ill poor  every ounce of magical strength I can summon into 1 lightning bolt."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Ryyla just stared at sen in bewilderment. She knew he was smart but even still this just reminds her of his capabilities. She thought to herself if he were born into a military family what an amazing tactician he could become.

    "Sen how did you think of all this."

    "I don''t  know, I just observe and then put the clues before me together. That''s all I know how to do right now."

    "Arent you frightened though."

    Sen gripped his hands tight turning them a bit pale. It was only now that ryyla  noticed this.  Even though she was quite far she could still see that sen''s entire body was trembling. Of course he was scared, he was fighting a creature strong enough to collapse mountains, strong enough to dissipate rivers, strong enough splinter trees, and shatter rocks. Sen was more terrified than ever before, but in that moment of death where the panther almost cleaved him in two he realized something.

    Once he''s dead that''s it, no more happy moments with his mother, no more getting to argue with his dad, no more goofy moments with ryyla, no more moments with ryyla. When sen realized all this a small flame of fury appeared within him. He had never felt such anger in his entire being. The fact that someone wanted to take everything he cared for away, the fact that it almost happened and the fact that there was nothing he could do to stop it.

    Because of his powerlessness sen swore if he survived this day he would seek out and acquire strength, unmatched strength. There were too many people in his opinion that outclassed him. That could threaten his life and he was tired of this crap. Tired of people thinking they were better than him. People thinking they could do what they pleased to him to bully him to hurt him, to hurt those he cared for. He vowed in his heart that he would seek strength until no one in all of gordonia could be his match. It was then that he aimed to be stronger than ryyla''s father,  to be stronger then Draden, SLAYER OF DRAGONS.

    Meanwhile, the panther still raged. He was now tearing through buildings killing any in his path. He seemed to have totally lost it, he felt humiliated and once again that child had gotten in his way and once again he couldn''t kill that child because he was out of reach and so he raged uncontrollably throughout the city.

    "Tacher we have to hurry! he''s killing so many of them!"

    "I know I''m on it,  get ready."

    Ryyla caught up to the panther just as he finished tearing through some innocent family. She quickly tackled him through the building and mounted him hammering her gauntlets into his face furiously. She couldn''t stand the fact that this beast was destroying so much just because he could and so she wailed on him dropping fist and elbows atop his face, but the panther just laughed and returned a blow right back to her, launching her high into the sky.

    She had just healed up and she was starting to look paler and paler, her eyes that had transformed were slowly reverting back to blue and her hair to silver. She knew she didn''t have long before her innate ability wore off, she hurriedly whispered to sen.

    "Sen are you almost finished? my power is starting to fade."

    Hearing this sen was quite alarmed he knew she couldn''t keep up her strength like that forever, but it had only been minutes since she  transformed he urgently replied back.

    "Almost, just give me 40 no make that 30 more seconds. Just buy me 30 more seconds."

    High in the sky sen floated in the air. The APB on his wrist shined a bright purple as it rose his lvl of power to the 9th rank. His eyes opened and glowed a demonic crimson red, they quickly gobbled up  mana absorbing it at a terrifying speed and poured it into one bolt of lightning continuously.

    It''s strength was already close in power to the panthers. With sen''s eyes, he could continuously pull in mana directly from the sun which in turn he  added it to this one bolt of lightning. The lightning itself cracked back in forth within a cloud above his head snakeing every which way.

    Its size was ballooning to a monstrous amount and its glow was as if a second sun appeared. The entire sky lit up as though 1,000 mages used a light spell at once. The lightning was starting to escape from the cloud due to sheer volume alone bigger and bigger. Sen began to shape it and as he did it started to shrink. He was condensing it down, making it purer and stronger by many times. Still he continued to pour mana into it, growing it, condensing it, pouring more mana into it. He repeated this process a multitude of times and it was wearing on his body.

    Although he could continue to absorb a nearly unlimited supply of mana his body wasn''t used to so much and it was starting to tear him up from the inside out. His skin began to crack open and peel everywhere, blood started to seep from every pore on his body. His muscles started to contract and spasm on their own and his head felt like it was splitting open. It felt the same like the times he would look into his mind into the darkness within just a tearing soul shattering type of feeling, but he had no time to worry about that he grit his teeth enduring the torture and he whispered to ryyla.

    "Teacher I''m ready."

    As soon as ryyla heard this she disappeared from in front of the panther quickly reappearing behind him. She was clearly exhausted. She grabbed the panther from behind by the waist and pushed off the ground with all her might. She flew right near sen holding onto to the struggling panther with everything she had. The panther struggled wildly and roared.

    "This plan again, I don''t think so."

    The panther struck out with his tail furiously at ryyla''s head, but she too was prepared this time. Right as it came close to her face she opened her jaws and bit down with everything she had, stopping the tail in its tracks. She then wrapped her legs around the panthers body and locked him and his free arm in place. She then took her hand and gripped at his palm trying to loosen his hold of the spear, but her strength was quickly fading.

    The panther was violent he began to headbutt her in the face repeatedly. Breaking her nose and cutting her eye. Her once beautiful face quickly became soaked in blood and the panther continued to headbutt her, but still she continued to squeeze until finally she grabbed at his thumb and pulled back with everything she had. Once she did sen took the opportunity and using his eyes snatched the spear out of the panthers hand, he shouted out.

    "Now."

    On cue ryyla once more opened up her portal and the panthers lightning was about to descend, the panther seeing this sneered.

    "My lighting again, you creatures are truly pathetic."

    Hearing this sen could hold back his anger no more he roared.

    "THIS ONES MINE BITCH!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The lightning that once floated above sen''s head and the panthers descended, striking both ryyla and the panther simultaneously and everything went white.

    *CRACK-KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*

    End of ch 42

 Chapter 43|| Brawn

    Author: hey is for horses but anyway whats going on just finished this ch and i immediately thought of you guys so here ya go my ppl and as always PEACE!!

    Ch 43

    It was a typical day when I woke up, the sun had just barely begin to rise over the horizon and I was in a terrific mood. My wife as usual had a small but delicious meal prepared for breakfast and when I was done I went for my normal run, well, normal in a sense. You see, I am a warrior, not just any type but a ground elemental warrior. You see I can feel the ground and the very minerals beneath my feet and bend them to my will.

    In doing so, it allows me a special technique that only a few have mastered which is called World Walking. With this technique, I can slip into the very world itself and in a sense become one with it. This allows me to traverse underneath the surface of the ground at speeds reaching thousands of feet per second and so I run. I go from one village to the next. I go through mountains,  underneath forest and beneath rivers all throughout the land.

    Within an hour, I''ve traveled nearly 3000 miles roundtrip. I come back home to see my wife holding our infant child smiling over him adoring him. I kiss her gently and stroke my child''s soft head. He is nearly 1 years old and his hair is light and fluffy as soon as he sees me he makes goo-goo noises and grabs hold of my thumb and then my wife complains of my sweat and shoos me out the door.

    I laugh and head  to my field. I live in a fairly large village, but even so my land  alone covers more than half of it, 15 miles all farmland. It might seem strange to see a mansion right next to a farm but to me it''s normal. With my affinity with Gordonia, raising crops is quite simple and even though my farm is the biggest around it only takes me an hour by myself to tend to it all.

    After my work in the field, I return back to my home where a maid has already drawn me a bath. Although I love the warm water I''m a bit reluctant to wash away the dirt because to me dirt isn''t just crud and filth, to me it is gods blessing. It gives life to all that we consume, it holds our hopes and our futures in it as well as our deaths. It is part of the circle that completes the chain of life. To me, it truly is special, my wife, on the other hand, hehehe, of course, she wants me clean.

    Afterward, me, my wife and son and 2 of my maids travel by carriage to a nearby city. Although I would much rather world walk because it would be much quicker my wife complains of how dirty I would get again and so we reach the city in a little over an hour and my wife''s shopping begins. A dress here accessories there, it really is quite boring for me. The only saving grace is when we enter a jewelry store.

    My wife, she fancies jewels for their looks, me, I like them because I can feel their essence. I can naturally tell what is real what is fake their density and toughness. I can bend, mold them and shape them to my will and because of that it feels like I''m surrounded by pieces of unmade art. After leaving the store, we head for a nice restaurant to have a meal. Lunchtime has just begun and my group is quite hungry from moving all over the city.

    We sit down and begin a meal of roasted meat and veggies. The sides are a red soup that has a refreshing flavor to it along with thick slices of bread buttered. After that is a fresh plate of sperry fruit and although it is quite tasty it can be very spicy, even for me. So when my wife tries it I naturally look at her face to see her reaction and, of course, it''s funny. She almost spits it out after one bite and downs a glass of water. Me and the 2 maids immediately laugh loudly, only when she gives me a mean glare do we all finally stop. Today was really a good day.

    It was then at this moment that a small light flashed thru the sky and into the man''s pocket. He sensed it right when it arrived and he quickly pulled out a communicator and looked it over.

    "Honey is that the new communicator you were talking about? the one that works with light."

    As I look over the message I am shocked by its contents. So shocked that I don''t even hear my wife speaking to me. I stand up so quick that it frightens nearby people in the restaurant.

    "Honey, what the matter? what''s wrong?"

    It was only now that I heard my wife.

    "The city of Jules has been attacked. The city lord has asked me to come and rescue them from before its too late."

    Hearing this many people in the restaurant began murmuring and whispering amongst themselves.

    A look of confusion crossed the woman''s face and she couldn''t help but worrily ask.

    "Can''t the city guard take care of it? they shouldn''t need you should they?"

    "No! the danger is more than expected. The message implied the attacker may be 9th rank or maybe higher. They aren''t capable of fending that off."

    Once more the restaurant was buzzing with talk.

    The woman now had a face of fear she knew her husband was going to go.

    "But higher then 9th rank that could only mean."

    The woman swallowed her words down to afraid to speak the possibility of the attacker being a 10th rank combatant. She loved her husband with all her heart, but she also understood him the best, it doesn''t matter how strong the opponent if the attacker harmed the weak her husband would always defend those that couldn''t defend them selfs.

    "I must go, if I leave now maybe I can reach the city of Jules in 20 minutes."

    His wife wanted to tell him to stay to beg him to stay, but she already knew the outcome she could only utter.

    "Brawn please come back safe."

    Brawn gave his wife and child a kiss and then a small nod. He then jumped out of the restaurant and into the ground, world walking instantly.

    Brawn was a 9th rank warrior, he was considered to be by many as the warrior with the greatest defense and although he wasn''t at the 10th rank he had faced a 10th rank fighter before and because of his nearly indestructible defense he and that nameless fighters battle drew to a standstill until the other fighter gave up. This is how he earned a legendary status overnight, giving him the title of Brawn the indestructible.

    Although people would call him that he secretly hated that name. He himself knew that he wasn''t indestructible. In the face of his opponent at the 10th rank, it was only luck that his defense lasted slightly longer than his opponents mana and if his opponent wasn''t a mage but a warrior instead then even after his opponent ran out of energy there would have been no way of him competing physically with a warrior of the 10th rank. People praising him and calling him indestructible, this is what he disliked the most.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    For him, he has fought and trained for nearly 60 years and although that might seem old, but once your power reaches a certain amount, once your body absorbs enough mana essence your aging slows down. So even though he was close to 70 he looked to only be in his late 40''s. Even with the many years of battling and training he still hadn''t been able to reach his goal of becoming a 10th rank. He thought if he could just reach the next rank then no one would be able to beat his defense and he would never have such a close call again.Unfortunately though he was stuck at the 9th rank with no breakthrough in sight.

    While thinking these things he soon saw villages and towns reduced to the ground. It seemed that the closer he got to Jules the more the mana essence in the world began to shake and tremble, almost as if it were screaming at him that something was off. Because of this Brawn became worried and rushed even faster, pushing himself to the limit. He went through mountains and  forest rushing at an incredible speed.

    He thought it would take 20 minutes to reach the city of Jules, but at this pace it would be less than 15. He ran faster and faster through the world until finally he came across something quite odd, a mountain, but the thing that was odd about this mountain is that well, it was no longer there. Him being a world walker he could naturally feel the landscape and forge it to memory. He had traveled to this place many times before and there was always a mountain, but now, now  there was only rubble and dust. The forest as well that was once nearby was completely gone. Nothing left but splintered wood and pieces of leaves it was truly bizarre.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Brawn became frantic and rushed even faster. The mana essence in the world was screaming at him. The mana which flowed thru nearly everything became chaotic and wild until finally Brawn had reached his destination. He leaped out of the ground appearing just outside of the city, the sky was strangely bright like the world itself had flown too close to the sun. Brawn immediately entered the city, he could hear constant collisions and people screaming everywhere. From the message, he knew he was to fight a panther and so he ran towards the destruction, it was then that he heard a loud shout.

    "My lighting again, you creatures are truly pathetic."

    Brawn heard a voice filled with disdain and anger, he looked toward the source up in the sky and sure enough the voice filled with hate was coming from a panther, but what struck him as weird was that in the sky as well was an elf grappling the panther from behind and a small child just in front of the two. There they were, hovering up high. Brawn immediately understood the situation and with a powerful leap he ascended into the sky when all the sudden the small child which he now could see was a boy screamed out.

    "THIS ONES MINE BITCH!!!!!!!!!!!"

    And in an instant a bolt of lightning struck the elf and the panther and everything went white.

    *CRACK-KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*

    An explosion shook the city striking it and splitting the city itself in half. The mana which was nearly everywhere seemed to vanish for a split second. Everything seemed to shake for almost a minute, those in the city could feel their bodies vibrate for a moment and anyone  in the city that saw the strike was blinded for a few minutes as well. After the strike, the world seemed to go silent for just a few seconds before panicked screams once more erupted.

    The city lord and his guards rushed towards the strike, many people had looked up at the fight and the city lord saw the strike as well, he wanted to verify himself that the panther was finally dead. When  he reached the scene he saw a tall figure standing clouded by dust and smoke. At first the city lord was quite frightened, but then he recognized the figure and he immediately cried out.

    "Brawn!!! you''ve saved us all."

    The guards as well began to shout, Brawn has saved us, but as soon as it started Brawn shouted back.

    "No!! it wasn''t me, it was these two."

    It was then that the rest of the smoke cleared and behind brawn were two spheres of hardened rock that looked like they were made from diamond, one was nearly 6 feet high while the other sphere was a little more than 5 feet. The two spheres opened and 2 bodies fell out unconscious with several severe injuries. The city lord recognized the two immediately, he had seen the elf fight in the arena earlier defending the people and he saw the boy as well help her, the city lord murmured.

    "These two."

    "Yes, these two saved everyone and defeated the panther. I just arrived when the two were finishing up and I had just enough time to encase their bodies in my defenses before that last strike. Now please call the healers their lives are not out of danger yet."

    The city lord was quick to act calling his guards to get his best healers immediately while at the same time he finally noticed on the ground the panther laid there completely still. The city lord  shouted in panic.

    "Brawn!! he''s still not dead, quickly finish him."

    But brawn simply shook his head.

    "Lord this panther is too tough I''ve already tried. I''m afraid that his defense is  comparable to mine and even with someone at the 10th rank I''m afraid they couldn''t kill him."

    Hearing this the city lord, as well as the surrounding guards, were shocked.

    "What, what then? what can we do? as soon as he wakes up he''ll start destroying the city again."

    "NO lord he won''t, as long as I''m here he won''t harm a soul."

    Brawn quickly encased the unconscious panther in a hardened sphere the sphere quickly turned a darkened blue and continuously shrunk down placing the panther in the fetal position and shrinking until the panther couldn''t move an inch. The sphere then changed color once more changing into a pitch black color with a bit of a metallic sheen shining off of it.

    "That should do it."

    "Brawn are you certain your sphere can hold him?"

    "Of course, but just in case get some mage''s to continuously cast a sleeping spell on him. with him completely still like this it should be easy for them to hold him."

    "But what will we do later? we can''t keep him permanently."

    "I know, and we will discuss that later, but for now we need to help the people in the city."

    end of ch 43

 Chapter 44||Young Hero

    Author: hey ppl what up just got done and I thought of you so here it is ch 44 hope you enjoy as always PEACE!!

    p.s i think imma make a website for this series let me know what yall think

    ch 44

    Within the mind of all children are dreams of fantasy full of imagination and joyous thoughts. They dream of eating sweets until their full, they dream of flying high in the sky like a mighty dragon, they dream of playing with all of their friends outside, chasing each other in the streets and swimming in streams. That is a child''s mind. That is what all children dream of, all children except one. Within the dark recesses of  a young boy''s mind, a sinister voice echo''s forth in the shadows.

    "Hehehe, once more you''ve survived boy."

    Within the darkness, sen eyes snap open. In a place of blackness, void of joy and dreams replaced with that mind tearing abyss. A pair of glowing red eyes  that do nothing  but  stare at sen as though he were prey.

    "Who is that?  I''ve heard you before haven''t I ? answer me, what are you?"

    The eyes paused for but a moment before responding in that same sinister tone.

    "Hehehe, what am i."

    The voice didn''t answer a single question and the eyes simply fade away into the black abyss, vanishing as though they never existed in the first place. Immediately  sen''s consciousness is thrown into a chaotic disorder and that same soul-sucking, mind-shredding pain takes over him once more. The pain is so bad it is unbearable causing sen to scream out in torment wishing for it to cease.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"

    Sen snaps awake frightening a young maid at his bedside causing her to release a shrill of a cry.

    "EEK!! ill...ill get your parents."

    And with that, the young maid rushes out of the room with the sounds of  *pitter-patter* steps following behind. Sen''s entire body is dripping with cold sweat, his breathing is erratic and his entire body trembles with pure fear. His mind is left in a bit of a daze and then the  pain finally stops. He slowly regains his composure and he notices he''s in an unfamiliar room. He himself is in a white bed surrounded by a small room. Nearby, a window hangs open as a slight breeze floods the room. The smell of fresh wood and the sound of hammering fills his senses.

    His mind finally begins to calm and once more he hears the sound of footsteps, except these footsteps, are approaching the room. As the door opens his mother and father both rush in. His mother immediately jumps on him embracing him tightly whilst balling her eyes out. His dad stands beside his bed, on his face is a worried expression. He says nothing but instead places his hand gently on sen''s shoulder as tara continues to cry uncontrollably. After a while, his mothers crying slowly fades and for a moment it''s just silence until sen finally says.

    "Mom, dad, I''m fine."

    Once more tara breaks out in tears and kai ask.

    "Son, you.... are you sure?"

    Sen noticed their stares and felt a bit uncomfortable. Once more he had fought until he passed out. It seemed he was starting quite a bad habit of fighting until he faints he honestly couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.

    "Dad, I''m completely fine."

    Tara looked deeply into sen''s eyes with a puppy face.

    "Sen, are you really alright?"

    Sen saw his mom''s sad little face and a bit of snot was coming out of her nose forming a little bubble he couldn''t help but laugh.

    "Hahaha."

    Kai as well saw his wife''s face and broke out into a small chuckle.

    "Hehehe, honey."

    Tara had no clue what was going on, her son was just in a coma and as soon as he wakes he and her husband start to laugh. These past few days her emotions were all over the place worrying for her son. Now the two were laughing at her. This caused her emotions to build to a crescendo until finally she exploded out in anger.

    "You jerk, you jerk, you dummy!! my son! my husband! you, you, YOU IDIOTS!!!"

    She then began to pinch her son and her husband both at the same time while still yelling loudly.

    "IDIOTS!! IDIOTS!! IDIOTS!!"

    In the corridor and even in the many rooms down the way everyone could hear tara shouting and some guards  in the vicinity immediately rushed to the room only to be waved away by the person just outside of it. Tara continued to shout and pinch until someone finally interrupted.

    "Ow, ow, ow, mom please I almost died."

    "Ow, ow, ow, honey c''mon it was just a small laugh."

    "No, you two don''t get off the hook that easily."

    "Kukuku, Sen you''re finally awake and you''re already playing tsk, tsk, tsk."

    Ryyla had just stepped in the small room, her hair and eyes were once again their original color and sen couldn''t help but stare for a moment at her beauty. Ryyla quickly noticed this and her cheeks became a slightly pinkish hue, she quickly laughed it off.

    "Hehe, if you keep staring sen you''ll go blind."

    Sen shook away the thoughts and asked.

    "You said finally awake. Just how long have I been asleep?... and oh my god mom you''re still pinching me, Ow, Ow."

    Tara gave one more fierce pinch with a slight twist before she finally stopped. On her face hung a small smile that was filled with satisfaction.

    "Hmph, it''s just a little pinch, hmph."

    "Kukuku, your family is still so funny."

    "Anyway, teacher, you said finally awake. How long have I been out?"

    Ryyla didn''t hesitate she looked at sen and said in a serious tone.

    "2 weeks!! you''ve been in a coma for 2 weeks."

    "What!! how is that possible, last time was only a few days."

    Hearing sen''s words the three looked at him and in unison said.

    "This happened before?"

    Sen sighed and took a deep breath, there was no reason to hide it so he told them what had happened. He told them that after his first outing in the woods he exhausted his power fighting the undead and fainted at the end for several days afterward. The three''s faces each looked worried, this was news to them, tara asked.

    "Why didn''t you tell us earlier we could of ......"

    "What could you have done, it''s already happened its over. I didn''t tell you because it would have just caused unnecessary worry so what''s the point, plus the same face your making now like it''s impossible. Like you think I''m weak. Every time I wish to do anything you two always baby me, I''m sick of it, I hate it. Like you think nothing of what I can do. I am the fastest rising mage in the world and I''m treated like I need my ass wiped. How do you think that makes me feel huh? even after I just fought that panther I just.... I just....."

    Sen couldn''t finish his sentence and for some reason he even felt a bit angry at his parents. It seemed that no matter what he did or could do his parents would always treat him like a child and even though he knew his anger was unfounded because his parents were just worried, it made him feel even angrier, but not at his parents but at himself. He knew it was ridiculous to be mad at them for such petty reasons, but he just couldn''t help it. To him it felt like they were holding him....

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He quickly erased that thought from his mind before it continued and he soon felt guilty and ungrateful. He knew what they had to do to save him when he was an infant.He knew what they both gave up and so he extinguished that line of thinking from himself. Meanwhile, kai and tara both stared at each other in astonishment. This was too sudden, they never imagined that their worrying was causing their son so much distress. They too knew they were being a bit forceful and worrying a lot, but that''s just what parents do.

    Tara couldn''t help but think of her relationship with her own mother and how she felt pressured and stress by her parents and how it forced her away. She didn''t want the same for her and sen, so she simply gave a small smile and said a few words to.

    "Sen, I had no idea you felt this way I.....I''m sorry, me and your father will try not to be so forceful. We''ll still worry, but that''s just what people that care for each other do."

    But hearing this kai was completely the opposite.

    "Tara honey, what are you talking about? he''s still just a child. Of course we have to worry about him. What if he gets injured or worse, what if he dies. I can''t agree with you on this one, not at all."

    Soon an argument erupted between tara and kai which led them into the hallway. Ryyla just looked at sen with accusing eyes.

    "You done messed up now."

    "Dammit, I knew I shouldn''t have said anything, now they''re both fighting and it''s my fault."

    "Kukuku, while I do agree it is your fault.... "

    "What! that''s not a very comforting response..."

    "However, sen, couples fight, and sometimes they fight over how to raise their children. And although you may act like an adult sometimes, you must remember that you are still only a kid. You can only do so much. So what I''m trying to say is. At least let your parents worry over you, I wish I had something like that."

    Sen felt incredibly guilty.

    "Ryyla I''m sorry I didn''t mean to bring up bad memories ."

    "Hehehe, sen, that''s what you don''t get."

    As she said this ryyla stood up and walked toward the door.

    "What do you mean?"

    Just before ryyla walked out she turned and said in a soft tone.

    "The memories, their not bad."

    After a while sen finally got up and stretched. As he was thinking over some things he once more wondered about those eyes within his mind.

    "Just what exactly were those eyes. Are they always watching me."

    Thinking up to here sen couldn''t help but feel a chill go down his spine as though someone really were right in the room watching him. It was then that sen felt something behind him, he felt a power far greater than his swell up behind him. So he quickly gathered a wind blade in his hand and in one motion turned and swung with a quick speed, but as he did a wall of rock formed in front of his wind blade dissipating his blade immediately. The noise from the impact sounded as though someone took a sword  and scratched at a rock making a weird noise that made one cringe and the hairs on the back of your neck stand up. The defender yelled out.

    "Kid stop, just relax, I''m not gonna hurt ya, matter of fact I''m the one who saved ya."

    "What?"

    The one who stood before sen was none other than brawn. After a bit of explaining, brawn convinced him and told him how he had saved him and ryyla just before death. Sen had wondered how he and especially ryyla had survived, but because there was just one interruption after the other he didn''t get a chance to ask someone. It was now that he finally understood how he was saved, sen gave a slight nod.

    "Then I have to thank you for saving me and for saving my teacher. Without you, I''m afraid me and my teacher would have both died, if not from the strike then the explosion would have surely ended us, so for that I truly thank you."

    Brawn gave a hearty smile.

    "No problem kid, I gotta thank you as well ."

    Sen gave the man a curious glance.

    "Ah well you see I have friends in this city and if you two didn''t stop that panther then the whole city would have been lost and so too would their lives. I rushed here at my fastest speed as soon as I got word, but who would have thought in less than 20 minutes the city would look like that. Any later and the panther would have woke up and finished off the rest of the city."

    Hearing this sen''s face turned to shock, he shouted.

    "What!!! the panthers still not dead, then where the hell is he?"

    Brawn quickly replied back.

    "Relax, relax, he''s already in prison."

    But hearing these words only made sen start to lose his shit even more. What kind of prison could possibly hold such a beast. Brawn noticing this thought it to be quite funny, but at the same time he knew he was being a bit mean with his vagueness.

    "Sen, the prison he''s in now is inescapable. It''s in a place where very few can get to. As a matter of fact if it weren''t for ryyla I''m afraid we wouldn''t have even been able to get him there."

    Sen calmed down quite a bit before asking.

    "Where is this prison?"

    But brawn simply shook his head.

    "Sen, in this world there are less than 10 people who know where it is located and although 10 know of its exact location only 5 of them can get to it."

    "What is this prison called?"

    "Aquarizarg, it is known as one of the world''s most dangerous places. It is a prison that has lasted for more than 100 thousand years. It''s for rare prisoners who can''t be jailed or punished in the normal way like this undying panther. No other place in the world can hope to contain him, therefore, that place is necessary."

    Sen''s eyes lit up with imagination, he had never known there was such a crazy place in the world, He thought to himself as soon as he has time he''s asking ryyla all about it. It was then that he thought of something.

    "Wait a minute. Brawn, why are you in my room?"

    Brawn stood there for a moment staring blankly like he himself had forgotten something. It was then like a light went off in his mind he shouted out.

    "AH!! that''s right, I came to get you."

    "Hmm, what for?"

    Brawns temperament brightened and he smiled  excitedly and said.

    "The city lord want''s to meet with you, I believe he has a reward for you."

    End of ch 44

 Chapter 45||Burdened/Gift

    Author: sup guys and gals had a long weekend off decided to write this one so here it be Argh. is that corny I don''t care but seriously hope you enjoy the chapter and as always PEACE!!

    P.S

    if you like leave a comment and if you dont like still leave some feed back it shows me you guys care and i take yalls comments seriously it also lets me know if im doing something wrong so by all means lay some words down ppl

    Ch 45

    "A reward, what type of reward?"

    Brawn himself looked curious at sen''s question.

    "Eh, I don''t really know sen, but I''m sure it''ll be quite amazing, you did save the city."

    "What about ryyla?"

    "Well, her and the lord spoke, but she declined a reward. She said there was nothing of value he could give her. At first the city lord seemed upset but after he found out who ryyla was he understood immediately.  It wasn''t that she was insulting him, it really was that compared to her his wealth truly was pitiful. At the end all he could do was say his thanks over and over."

    "Hehe, that sounds just like teacher, alright, take me there if you will."

    Hearing this, brawn said no more, he placed his hand on sen''s shoulder and a second later the two melded into the ground. Sen''s vision quickly warped and his body felt extremely heavy for an instant before the two appeared right outside the lord''s mansion gates. Upon arrival, the guards at the gate were about to cry out in alarm, but they quickly recognized brawn and some even recognized sen as well, one of the guards spoke.

    "Brawn, sir."

    All of the guards gave a salute. Although brawn wasn''t part of the city guards in any way, they still saluted him. To them, he was a true hero and many of them idolized him.

    "Please, please, no need to salute, I''ve just come to see the lord, is he in right now?"

    "Yes, of course, I''ll escort you right away."

    Hearing this, brawn waved away the notion.

    "It''s not necessary, really, me and sen will just see our way in."

    And like that the two walked in. Normally no one could just do what brawn just did, but since it was brawn they wouldn''t refuse even if they wanted to and so the two made their way inside, swiftly walking to an office.

    "Are we there?"

    "This is the lords office he''s usually in here conducting business."

    Brawn gave a solid knock on the door twice before an answer was heard.

    "Who is it. Go away I''m busy."

    "Even for me."

    "Brawn is that you? why didn''t you say  earlier come in come in."

    The two entered and immediately sen''s eyes lit up, on the walls of the room were shelves covered in books; there was easily over a thousand of them. Sen growing up around just three people found a bit of affection for ryyla''s library. The stories he would get lost in, a bit of drool started to form at the corner of his mouth before he caught himself.

    "Ah brawn welcome, and oh, your sen, come come sit sit, would you like something to drink or something to eat maybe."

    "No, I''m fine, what about you sen you want something ? the city lords chef can really cook."

    "No I''m good."

    "Suit yourself."

    After that, there was a bit of an awkward silence before brawn spoke up.

    "I don''t even need to be here, I''m gonna go."

    And like that brawn escaped. Sen and the city lord stared at each other in astonishment at brawn''s quick leave before once more an awkward silence filled the room. Finally sen decided to speak up.

    "So..."

    But before he could start the lord interrupted him. He stood up quickly startling sen a bit, he then rushed over until he was right in front of sen and he gave a long bow.

    "Sen, for saving my life as well as the people of my city I thank you from the depths of my heart."

    Sen felt very uncomfortable, he didn''t like having someone bow to him. It felt unnatural, sen quickly stood up.

    "Stop stop, don''t bow, please, it was no problem."

    But the lord continued to bow anyway.

    "No! you saved us and you even came so close to death, this I must at least do this."

    *Sigh*

    Sen let out  long breath, he knew the lord was set on doing this so he eventually just accepted it. After what seemed like forever the lord finally straightened his back and slowly walked back to behind his desk and sat down.

    "Sen, for what you have done I am truly grateful, so today I would like to offer you something to show just how grateful I am. So please name it, no matter what it is, if its within my power you will have it. So please tell me what can I give you. Money, nobility, land, anything."

    Hearing the lord''s offer he kinda didn''t know how to answer him. He didn''t need land and he didn''t want to be a noble. His mother had told him once before of how his grandmother was a noble and how stuck up they were. He didn''t want to become something like that. As for money, he could easily get that from the lord, but no matter how much the city lord gave him now sen didn''t doubt that he could earn that and more by himself later, then he remembered.

    "That spear that the panther had, I took it from him during our fight but when I woke up it was nowhere to be seen, I want that spear."

    Sen''s mind began to rumble with joy just by thinking about it. With that spear, he could quickly become multitudes stronger. Not just with magic, but maybe his body could transform as well like the panthers, becoming harder than metal. Just as sen''s mind was rushing with these excited thoughts the city lord shook his head.

    "I''m sorry, but that spear, I can''t give it to you."

    Hearing this sen''s mind snapped out of joy mode and quickly turned to anger. The city lord literally just said he could have anything he wanted and now the lord was being greedy and keeping the spear for himself, sen spoke in an annoyed tone.

    "Why can''t I have the spear? you just said I could have anything. plus. technically speaking that spear should already belong to me since I took it from the panther."

    "I''m not letting you have it because of greed or anything like that sen. The simple truth of the matter is, the spear is gone. You see, when brawn saved you it''s true you did indeed have the spear, you were clenching it quite tightly, but just as we came upon you the spear floated out of your hand and vanished."

    "What!! Vanished!!"

    "Yes sen it vanished. It floated  up out of your grip by itself as though it had a will of its own and vanished. We were all left clueless as well as stumped."

    Sen gnashed his teeth, to be honest, he had felt a bit of greed swell up inside his heart when he thought of owning that spear. He had it in his grasp only for it to slip away while he was unconscious. It truly made him angry. Imagine having a treasure in your hand that could make you invincible only to have it slip away. Thinking of it like that, many would probably go insane afterward, obsessed over what they simply could not have.

    Sen once more sunk into thought before he recalled something else.

    "Lord you said for the tournament that you were giving away a magic treasure as the reward, that treasure, can I have it?"

    Once again the lord looked as if he were gonna say something upsetting and the news was indeed a disappointment.

    "About that, although I can give it to you I''m afraid you won''t like it."

    "What''s wrong now?"

    "Well, the magic treasure,  it''s useless."

    Sen was even more annoyed at this point. He wondered if everything the lord had said up til now was nothing more than a lie. The spear was gone and now the city lords magic treasure is useless. Right now sen just wanted to punch the city lord dead in the nose. The city lord himself seemed to understand the annoyance on sen''s face and quickly explained.

    "You see sen the magic treasure, oh, wait just a moment."

    The city lord opened up his desk drawer and pulled out a small ring and quickly tossed it  to sen. Sen  eyed it questioningly and shouted.

    "This is!!"

    "Yes sen, that is the magic treasure."

    Sen''s eyes widened in shock, the city lord just tossed a magic treasure to him as though it were nothing. Sen looked at the ring closely, studying it as though it were a part of him. The ring itself was, well, a ring of course. It was entirely white with a small red line circled around it through the middle. But the odd thing was, it emitted no magic aura what so ever and no mana circulated around it either. As a matter of fact, sen found it to be absolutely unremarkable. He looked back at the city lord and a million questions entered his head, but before he could say anything the city lord was already speaking.

    "You''re probably wondering why I would just toss a magic treasure to you or why I would keep something so precious in my desk as though it were an ordinary trinket. I''m sure you''ve already felt it or actually I suppose you felt nothing from it. In all sense of the word it is just a ring."

    "Wait, I''m confused. Then why claim it to be a magic treasure? why lie to everyone?"

    *Sigh*

    "Its not a lie I assure you, it''s just that no one knows what it does."

    The city lord slowly stood up and walked to one of his book shelf''s and began to thumb through the books.

    "You see sen, this treasure is actually a family heirloom of mine."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The city lord finally stopped at a certain book and pulled it out. On it a bit of dust fell off. The book was neither too big nor too small, it as well seemed like an ordinary book.

    "What I''m about to say doesn''t leave this room, do you understand?"

    Sen gave a small nod in understanding.

    "Sen, my family''s history goes back more than 4,000 years and that ring you hold in your hand is a demonic ring."

    Sen''s heartbeat quickened. When these words left the lords mouth he clenched the ring tightly in his fist with fascination. The city lord followed sen''s expression to see if sen actually believed him or not.  Since sen wasn''t shouting or leaving the lord figured sen believed him and continued.

    "A long time ago one of my ancestors stumbled upon this ring. It was said that she had picked it up from a demonic merchant with red eyes. After she had the ring she felt something within her change and her power grew to unfathomable levels. It was said that blades could no longer touch her and magic attacks avoided her. "

    "She became very powerful and it was all thanks to that ring. In time, she became incredibly wealthy and owned many lands and kingdoms, but she could not beat age and when the time came death followed. Normally that would be the end of the tale, a great warrior conquering many, becoming a queen and having endless riches and living a long life and dying, but although she was great her children were not."

    "Her children, what do you mean?"

    "My ancestor, she had lived to be 357 years old. In that time she went through 7 husbands, she herself had 40 children and by the time she died there were several generations of family alive and well. Each one taking over her lands and her wealth after her passing and each one knowing of her ring of power and that''s when it all started."

    "Your family fought against each other?"

    "No sen.......... they warred against each other."

    Sen didn''t quite understand.

    "Warred, but isn''t it just a fight between family?"

    The city lord slowly shook his head before saying.

    "At that point they were already divided into three kingdoms. When my ancestor died the family split into 3 hostile factions. Although my family had many kingdoms under their control after my ancestor died many of them broke away and became independent nations only 3 inherited kingdoms stayed loyal and didn''t revolt. With kingdoms my family they fought. 100''s of thousands of soldiers fought and died for my family and none knew why they were fighting. Eventually, the real reason was found out and those 3 kingdoms rose up and revolted against the royals and nobles that were my family."

    "Nearly all of them were wiped out with only a few of my ancestors managing to escape. In the end my family won out, we were the last to survive and the ring became ours, but our happiness soon grew to depression, because it was found out that no one could use it. The ring was peculiar, it emitted no aura and had no presence of mana around it whatsoever. We had all fought for nothing. Because of greed we had doomed our entire family. Thousands of years later I inherited this ring, but because of it.... because of it...."

    The lord paused for a while as though he were struggling to say something.

    "Sen, did you know I had a wife?"

    Hearing this sen was confused at the abrupt change of topic, but still he gently shook his head no.

    "Hehe, I had the most beautiful wife, she was tall with long wavy brown hair, and her eyes were so beautiful, they shined like they were stars. She was the sweetest person I knew. When we first met I was so shy around her but she just brought something out of me that I never knew existed within me. We both quickly fell in love and married, soon after my daughter was born. Sen, I was never happier than at that moment in my life."

    " I''m sure you''re curious as to why I mention them, why I mention my wife and child. You see, when my daughter was 5, someone broke in and kidnapped her. When I found out me and my wife were shocked, but then the ransom note came and it stunned me even more. On the note they didn''t ask for money or jewels. All they wanted was a single ring, the demonic ring. Reading the ransom note, I actually became hopeful. All they wanted was a useless ring in exchange for my precious daughter, of course, I would trade it for her."

    "My wife and I had to go to the exchange alone and so we did. The exchange went smoothly and they didn''t hurt my daughter whatsoever and for that I was grateful, but when they possessed the ring they immediately found out it was useless. They yelled furiously, said I cheated them and drew their blades. I quickly tried to explain to them that I didn''t cheat them, that the ring was truly just a useless piece of junk. I even brought a small fortune with me in a pouch just in case this had happened and I presented it to them, but they just grew angrier."

    "They tried to take my daughter back and I jumped in front to protect her. In the exchange, my wife was killed in front of me and in front of my 5-year-old daughter, if it hadn''t been for that passing warrior we too would have died that day. Ever since then my daughter blames me for her mothers death, she too thought the ring to be nothing more than a fake and since then she hasn''t spoken a word to me."

    "I don''t understand, why then did you keep it all this time? Every time you look at it, you must feel horrible, why have it around and right in the desk that you work at every day."

    *Sigh*

    "Truth be told I''ve tried to get rid of it, but every time I set out to throw it away it I just....i can''t. It has a hold of me, it''s another reason why my daughter hates me. That''s why I offered it up in the tournament, that way I would be obligated to give it up to the winner, but alas the tournament was a disaster. It seems this ring only brings me trouble, it''s probably cursed, no, I know it''s cursed, it has to be. That is why I''m afraid if I really did give it to someone, dangers would befall them and it would have been my fault my responsibility, therefore, sen, just forget about the ring."

    Sen pondered for a bit. He was a smart kid and he didn''t believe in curses. It was obvious that the ring was simply just a normal ring and that the city lords ancestor was already powerful before she got hold of this ring. If this ring truly had a power, then in those 4 thousand years someone else should have experienced it besides the lords ancestor and the fact that the abilities of the ring are described vaguely with no real description suggest even more that the ring is just a ring, but seeing the city lord so distraught sen decided to help this man.

    Not because he felt pity for him but because no one should be burdened because of something they can not help. It reminded sen of himself and the fact that he was born with red eyes and how he had to hide them constantly. It wasn''t his fault he was born this way and he too had wished on occasion not to be burdened with these eyes. He had wondered himself what his childhood would have been had he been born normal. Would he have friends? would he play every day with them? would his parents be happier with a normal life? These questions sometimes plagued sen at night before he went to sleep, what could have been.

    "Please allow me to have this ring."

    Hearing this the city lords eyes widened. He had just told sen of his tragedy and how the ring was useless and yet the boy still wanted the ring. The city lord felt a bit of warmth in his heart.

    "Sen you still want this ring even after everything I''ve said."

    "Yes."

    "But, but why?"

    "Lord, this ring, your wife, it''s not your fault, none of it is. If what you told me is true then you must get rid of it immediately. Now I don''t believe in curses, but even so i will take it from here. I know how it feels to have things happen to me and those I love because of circumstances I can''t control. You couldn''t control what happened but I believe in time I can control my fate. After that fight with the panther, I''ve realised something. I''ve understood  that the strong make their own paths, make their own destiny''s and I to from this day forward will make my own. So you can leave your burden to me. It will be a reminder to me that there are people who can''t shape their future so I will strive to make my future exactly how I think it should be.

    Hearing this the city lord was overwhelmed with emotion, he couldn''t help but shed a tear before quickly wiping it away. he looked at sen seriously and nodded to him .

    "Good, then you keep it."

    "Thank you, I gladly accept this ring."

    A few hours later sen was back at the adventures guild, his mom, dad, ryyla and her sister lyyla were all sitting at a small table discussing something in a hushed manner. As sen walked in he couldn''t help notice their secretive behavior and approached them with a smile.

    "What''s everyone talking about? you know the city lord just gave me some rewards. Anyone want to know what they are?"

    As they saw sen approach they all nodded in agreement. Tara was the first to stand up and speak, so she looked at sen and in a serious tone said.

    "Sen its time for you to leave."

    "Oh ok........................................WAIT WHAT!?"

    end of ch 45

 Chapter 46|| Rough Start

    Author:What up guys and gals how r u ? me no need to ask im g g GREAT seriously though thx for reading PEACE!!

    And also  i want to thank the sponsors of this chapter as well and i hope you guys appreciate them because with out them well you know any way. Thank you  Jonathan,Zach as well as Peter. ty guys so very much for your donations and i hope you continue to like and read this story PEACE!!

    Ch 46

    A few hours later sen was back at the adventures guild, his mom, dad, ryyla and her sister lyyla were all sitting at a small table discussing something in a hushed manner. As sen walked in he couldn''t help notice their secretive behavior and approached them with a smile.

    "What''s everyone talking about? you know the city lord just gave me some rewards. Anyone want to know what they are?"

    As they saw sen approach they all nodded in agreement. Tara was the first to stand up and speak, so she looked at sen and in a serious tone said.

    "Sen its time for you to leave."

    "Oh ok........................................WAIT WHAT!!"

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Somewhere, in a place that very few can get to, in a place where once your put you can not leave, in a deep dark prison where no sunlight ever touches a tall black panther sits in a cell. Upon his wrist are chains that glow a faint red. Around his neck, a glowing metallic collar with  chains extended in three different places around the collar is connected from it to the wall. Around his waist, a metallic bar as thick as a child''s arm binds him. It too gives a dim red glow. Strange archaic symbols and runes are carved deep in every wall as well as the floor beneath him and the ceiling above.

    The panther tries with all his might, but even with everything he has the shackles and chains don''t budge an inch and as he tries to move the symbols in the room light up and a fierce pain rips into the panthers body like no other. This panther that''s said to be invincible roars with pain, but he can do nothing. Finally, the symbols return to their dormant state and the intense pain slowly subsides. In this prison no one sees anyone else, how many cells, how many guards, no one knows for sure.

    There is no communication whatsoever. Each prisoner is completely isolated from one another chained and bound in darkness cut off from everything. As the panther sits there bound he senses another''s presence. The symbols which supposedly seal the cell allowing nothing in or out and yet the panther is not alone. Once more without the panther inciting them the symbols glow again and another wave of extreme pain echoes throughout the panthers body. The feeling is as if his innards are being shredded the panther calls out in a feeble manner.

    "Who..who is it? why have you come?"

    The symbols again go dormant and a deep sinister voice enters the panthers mind directly.

    "You''ve failed me."

    As soon as the voice entered the panthers mind his face paled and his entire soul trembled in fear. He quickly shouted back.

    "Master!! I...I, it wasn''t my fault. Please, you have to believe me someone got in my way."

    Silence permeated for but a moment.

    "Who?"

    "Master it was an elf and a boy."

    "A boy.................. an elf ."

    "Yes yes, the boy took your gift from me and the elf she was too strong. When her eyes and hair changed she transformed, it was like no matter how hard I hit she couldn''t be stopped.

    "What! an elf that transformed.

    "Yes, Master. I wanted to complete your mission I swear it, just some bugs got in the way. Please master, please allow me one final chance, let me prove my strength, no my loyalty to you. I swear I won''t fail you."

    Silence once again filled the small room for but a moment before that same sinister voice said one final word.

    "NO."

    Once more the runes upon the walls lit up like a fire and the panther screamed in pain.

    "Master why?"

    But there was no reply. The runes just stayed lit and the panthers body started to fold in on itself very quickly and with it the chains and collar started to bend and twist awkwardly until they toO folded upon themselves. After only a few seconds, the panther released one final roar before his body could hold no more and a loud bone snapping crack echoed forth in the small cell.

    Quickly  followed by several more pops and cracks until at the very spot the panther sat at there remained nothing more than a puddle of meat paste. The presence that destroyed the panther vanished as though it were never there and the runes slowly faded back to darkness. The room once more became silent and still, only darkness remained.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    50 miles north of Jules city a young dark cloaked boy travels by himself into the world of Gordonia. Headed east towards a city called Grendon, this young boy, of course, is sen and he finds himself confused over yesterday''s events.

    "Why did they change their mind so suddenly."

    Sen pondered over his parents and teachers sudden decision to allow him to travel by himself. After the recent events they decided it would be best for sen to journey on his own for a while so he could personally understand and learn for himself the harshness and beauty of Gordonia and although they were extremely worried after everything that''s happened they felt as though if he didn''t leave now then they would never be able to let him go.

    The other reason is because ryyla was going to investigate the current events and so she needed to go herself. She opted to let kai and tara go with her so they would remain busy and not worry as much for but they decided to remain in Jules city for a while just so they could have a bit of quiet until ryyla returned. And so here we have a young man out on his own for only the second time of his young life. On his way to a distant city to find someone to train him, and as one of his rewards was  a letter of recommendation to a sword master. So sen journeyed forth excitedly, but for now.

    *grrguurdurr*

    Sen couldn''t help but rub his stomach. He was so excited to journey by himself that he forgot to not only eat dinner the night before but his breakfast this morning as well.

    "Ah so hungry, I forgot to eat and I didn''t pack any food, good start so far."

    Sen decided to have a seat on a nearby stump to ponder what to do. He knew that he could fly back to Jules city in merely a few minutes to retrieve some food, but he literally just left. If he were to return so soon he was sure his parents and ryyla would laugh at him. So here he sat and pondered, while doing so his stomach continued to grumble and sen couldn''t help but sigh to himself. He was simply not prepared. As he pondered what to do next he could see a few leaves flowing through the wind, around him he could hear a few birds singing up high on the trees as well as a gushing sound. As soon as he heard it his eyes widened.

    "Water, water might mean fish."

    Like a gust of wind, sen dashed towards the source of the noise disappearing into the forest. Running  past trees and over a few bushes, sure enough he found the source. Excitement filled his face. Coming into a clearing there was a small stream no more than 20 feet across flowing for quite some distance. The water moved gently and appeared as clear as glass, but that''s not what had sen the most excited.

    What filled his sight with such joy is what swam in the water. Not very far in, sen could clearly see a small group of fish making their way slowly downstream, sen''s lips arched into a sinister smile.

    "Hehehe, lunch."

    With but a thought sen''s eyes glowed a fiery red and three fish flew straight out of the water as though they had wings. Using his eyes, he also pulled some big leaves from nearby and dipped them into the stream to rinse them. He then set them aside and placed the  fish on top so the ground would not dirty them.

    "Now we need a fire."

    Sen gathered a bit of wood, just some branches, and other dried sticks, anything that looked as though it would burn quite easy. He laid a few stones in a circle and placed the wood into the center, pointing his index finger towards the stick pile a small arch of lightning flew out from the tip of his finger lighting  a fire instantly. As the fire grew so too did the roars from his small stomach. Sen formed a small blade of wind in his hand and removed the scales from each fish as well as the guts and the tail, sen never liked the tail.

    He then fillet them and washed the fishes in the stream skewered them on sticks placing them directly into the ground leaned slightly toward the fire. Within minutes, the smell of cooked fish permeated the air causing sen''s senses to tingle as the smell tickled his nose. He couldn''t help but lick his lips repeatedly. Drooling quite a bit he wiped his mouth and soon found himself tasting dirt.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Looking down he saw that he was covered in it, after rushing into the forest to the stream then gathering what he needed he was covered in sweat dirt and a few leafs as well. Looking at the stream it was really a no-brainer. A cannonball later and sen was quickly submerged, coming up for air he began to float on his back. Relaxing a little, he then grew excited thinking about his journey  ahead a large smile broke out on his face.

    "Hehehe, this is going to be fun."

    But just as he spoke aloud the bushes on the shore begin to tremble causing sen to go on full alert. He rushes out of the water and quickly throws on his dirty clothes kind of defeating his goal of getting clean and just as he finished dressing 3 men wonder out into the clearing.

    "Arg finally were out of that damn place, it''s taken all day."

    "You said it, oh boss look there''s food."

    The men ran up to sen''s food snatching it up immediately and biting into it frantically, meanwhile, a look of anger flashed over sens face. He was just about to speak up when one of the food snatchers noticed him and called out.

    "Boss look, there''s a kid here."

    As the boss looks over the three are shocked to see a child alone in the middle of the forest but immediately they see a white ring upon sen''s finger and greed fills their eyes.

    "Hey kid, hand over that ring."

    Hearing this sen became infuriated and he wondered if the ring truly was cursed. Barely a day had passed since he got it yet already he''s run into trouble. Sen looked at the three men, but instead of losing his temper like usual a cold smile appears on his face and he calmly says.

    "If you want it come and take it from me if you can."

    The three looked at sen curiously, usually when they rob someone the other person looks afraid or begs for mercy, but this kid in front of them smiled and offered his valuable. It was safe to say the men felt that something was off but with greed in their eyes they each shook the feeling from themselves and one of the men casually approached.

    While sen just stood there still with his calm expression  the man reached for sen''s hand to take his ring off. At this time, a large torrent of wind suddenly rushed forth blasting the man back several feet, knocking him into the stream. The three men''s faces instantly filled with both surprise and anger, one of them shouted loudly.

    "Boss! This kid got magic, what should we do?"

    Sen continued to stand there calmly with that same smile on his face, he spoke calmly and clearly.

    "If you have the ability then take it, if not, then your life is too short."

    *hmph*

    The boss looked at sen with a bit of confusion, but he quickly suppressed his surprise and hollered.

    "It doesn''t matter he''s just a kid just kill him."

    The one that was pushed into the stream jumped to his feet and rushed at sen throwing out a quick punch, but just as before another surge of wind blasted forth knocking the man back and into the stream once more. Again their faces filled with surprise until the one next to the boss started laughing wildly.

    "Haha, boss, tom can''t even handle a kid, how priceless, hahaha."

    The boss as well found it amusing, he too began to laugh and as the two were laughing sen still just stood there with that same expression upon his face. Meanwhile the man named tom that was blasted into the stream just sat there soaked, He was not amused but instead frightened.

    The first time he was blasted he could have counted it as a fluke, an accident, but to be blasted twice in a row before he could even land a blow and the fact that he was thrown so far. That coupled with the fact that the kid didn''t move a muscle and kept a smile on his face, tom knew for a fact something was wrong, but the bosses laughter quickly settled and he yelled out.

    "Tom!! what the hell''s wrong with you? quit playing around and just kill him."

    But tom just sat there frozen, his eyes were locked onto sen''s and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was seriously wrong. Seeing this, the guy next to the boss shouted.

    "Boss forget it, let me handle this little shit."

    And so the man rushed at sen sword drawn, tom seeing this wanted to yell out for his comrade to stop, to not attack, but before he could utter a single word the man was already in front of sen and his blade was slicing through the air directly towards sen''s neck. Just as the blade was about to reach sen''s throat, just an inch above his skin the man''s sword was imediately stopped by an invisible wall of air armor.

    "What the heck, I can''t cut the brat."

    The man tried to pull his blade away for another attack, but sen''s eyes turned red and the sword wouldn''t budge, it simply stayed in place just in front of sen and although the man pulled with all his might the sword would not move. Sen turned his head upwards ever so slightly looking at the man coldly. His smile left his face and a hint of anger drifted on his voice.

    "I told you, If you have the ability then take it, if not, then your life is too short ."

    "What the....."

    Before the man could say more a blade of wind had shaped around sen''s hand and he quickly pierced into the man''s chest. Through flesh, blood and bone, instantly appearing out of the man''s back. The wind subsided and sen quietly withdrew his blood soaked hand from the man''s chest. What was left was a fist sized hole and a look of confusion on the man''s face followed by his body collapsing to the ground.

    Hard labored breathing came after and in only 5 breaths the man moved no more, death had arrived and quiet filled the air. Tom still in the stream suddenly felt a warmness just below his waist for a few seconds before the water around him once more turned cold. Tom, as well as the boss, had no clue what had just transpired both doubt and fear overtook them and the boss started to tremble.

    "NO, no, not me, you ain''t getting me."

    The boss immediately turned to flee, but before he could take a step he felt his feet paralyzed. Not from fear but from something else entirely. Sen''s eyes glowed and he appeared in front of the boss instantly. Once more a fist sized hole appeared and the boss was dead soon after.Sen turned to look towards the stream to finish off the one called tom, but to his surprise tom was nowhere to be seen.

    He had vanished too quickly surprising sen greatly, but sen was in no mood. He walked over to where his fish had been cooking and all of it was either eaten or trampled by the men''s feet. sen looked at his food with disappointment.

    "It''s ruined."

    Seeing that there was nothing that could be done, sen simply flew into the sky and left.

    Nearly a minute after sen left a figure appeared from beneath the surface of the stream panting and gasping for air. Tom emerged looking quite panicked.

    *pant....huff......pant....huff*

    "That kid, that kid is a monster."

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Several miles away sen spotted a small village near the side of a mountain. He was really in no mood to see more people, but alas his stomach was roaring as though it caged a dragon within and so he quickly descended and rushed to the nearest inn. He quickly demanded a room placing a piece of gold on the counter. Normally the innkeeper would have turned someone away who had an entire arm covered in blood and a child at that, but seeing as how the kid offered up real gold the innkeeper decided to look the other way.

    In return, sen stated he only needed a room for the night and for a meal to be brought to his room. Immediately after arriving in his room his meal was quickly delivered and he immediately scarfed it down. Being that he was still a kid and he had gone more than a day without food as well as using magic and fighting his small frame was exhausted both physically and mentally.

    He slowly climbed into bed, laying there on his back he looked at the ceiling. Sen raised his blood covered arm lifting it  above his head a white ring now covered in blood sat on his finger and as he wondered about the day''s events something odd began to occur. The ring upon his finger started to vibrate and as it did the blood on his arm was drawn to the ring and as it got close, the ring to sen''s shock absorbed all the blood.

    It then turned a pitch black color before it finally settled down and stopped vibrating. Although it was indeed shocking, sen was too exhausted to investigate. Before he could even begin to gather his thoughts on what the hell just happened his eyes were already as heavy as weighted armor and his mind was already in a dream.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "So you''ve come again boy and it looks like you''ve picked up quite the trinket, hehehe."

    End of ch 46